Author of “Dorothy Osborne’s Letters,” “Life of Macklin,”
“The Scarlet Herring,” “Katawampus: Its Treatment and Cure,”
“Butterscotia,” etc.
LONDON
SMITH, ELDER, & CO., 15 WATERLOO PLACE Manchester: SHERRATT & HUGHES, 34 Cross Street
1911
[All rights reserved]
TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE LORD ALVERSTONE
LORD CHIEF JUSTICE OF ENGLAND
THIS VOLUME IS
BY KIND PERMISSION
DEDICATED IN AFFECTION AND RESPECT
BY
THE AUTHOR
To a sane world one must offer some few words
of excuse for writing judgments in vacation. One
has heard of the emancipated slave who invested
his savings in purchasing a share in another slave
and of the historical bus-driver who made use of
his annual holiday to drive a bus for a sick
friend. And so it is with smaller men. One
gets so used to giving judgments upon matters,
the essence and properties of which one really
knows very little about, that the habit remains
after the sittings are over into the vacation. And
on that rainy day, when golf and the more important
pursuits of life are impossible, one finds
oneself alone with pen, ink and paper, and
thoughts that voluntarily move towards written
judgments. And there is this excuse, that a Judge
of a County Court can offer which would not
be possible to his ermined brother—or should it
be cousin, a poor relation had best be careful in
claiming relationship—of the High Court. If we
have any lurking desire to write our judgments,
we shall not find leisure or opportunity to write
them in term time. There is such a vast number
of cases to try that judgments must be given forthwith,
relying on authority perhaps rather than
accuracy for the kindly manner of their reception.
Well do I remember a great Judge giving a parting
word of advice to a friend of mine on the
Northern Circuit who preceded me to the County
Court Bench: “Better be strong and wrong than
weak and right.” The wisdom of the world is
on the side of this epigram, and demands that all
judgments of real importance should be given
forthwith and spoken rather than written. Thus
that most influential arbitrator in the larger affairs
of Englishmen, the umpire in the cricket field, is
never allowed to write his judgments.
It must be a pleasant thing to listen for many
days to the learned arguments of the ablest minds
at the bar, noting down here and there an added
thought of your own which is to find a place in
the ultimate judgment which some days hence you
will write at leisure in your study surrounded by
the reports and text books necessary to give
weight to your written word. A poor Judge of
the County Court can have no such refinement of
pleasure. Does Bill’s cat trespass in Thomas’s
pigeon loft, at Lambeth or Salford?—the twenty-five
shilling claim is argued in unison, certainly
without harmony, until a skilful adjudication is
planted right between the disputants in a breathless
pause in their contest, and they are whirled
out of Court speechless and astonished at the
result to revive the wordy argument in the street
or to join their voices in maledictions of the law
and all her servants. How far otherwise in the
High Court? Should some millionaire’s malkin,
some prize Angora of Park Lane, slay the champion
homer of a pigeon-flying Marquis—what a
summoning to the fray of Astburys and Carsons.
How thoughtfully through the long days of the
hearing would learned counsel “watch” on behalf of
the London County Council. What ancient law concerning
pigeons and cats would be disentombed by
hard-working juniors and submissively quoted to
the Bench by their leaders as matter “which I am
sure your Lordship remembers.” And then how
interesting to write down the final just word of the
Law of England on cats and pigeons, and to read
it amid a reverent hush of learned approval, and
finally to bring down the curtain on the comedy,
justifying the hours and treasure that had been
expended to obtain the judgment you had written,
with some such tag of learning as:
“Deliberare utilia mora utilissima est.”
I am by no means suggesting that these delays
of the law would be useful in inferior Courts, or
that Judges of the County Court have the wit and
ability to write judgments in term time of value
to the world. Inferior as they necessarily are in
equipment of learning and worldly emolument to
the Judges of the High Court, they can only take
a humble pleasure in believing that they administer
justice at least as indifferently.
But if you are driven to writing judgments in
vacation, there is this to be said for it, that you
can choose your own subject upon which you will
deliver your words of wisdom, you are not forced
to listen to arguments pro and con before retiring
to the study with the text books, and you are
bound by no precedents governing your thoughts
and driving your ideas along some mistaken lane
that you know in your own heart leads to No
Man’s Land. Nor are you tied down to the narrow,
courtly and somewhat pompous language in
which it is the custom of the judiciary to publish
their wisdom.
There is this further to be said about judgments
written in vacation. No one is bound to listen
to them, no shorthand writer has to strain his ear
to take them down, no editor of the Law Reports
has to disobey his conscience to include them in
the authorised version of the law; and, best of
all, no Court of Appeal can either reverse them or
lessen their authority by approving them. Indeed,
it is only in one attribute that judgments in vacation
seem to me scarcely as satisfactory as judgments
delivered in term time. With the latter costs follow
the event.
Many of these papers have appeared in print
before. The oldest of them, Dorothy Osborne,
appeared in the English Illustrated Magazine as
long ago as April 1886, and I have reprinted it in
the belief that many of Dorothy’s servants may like
to read the little essay that led to my receiving
from Mrs. Longe her copies of the original letters
and her notes upon them, whereby the full edition
was at length published. The quotations in it were
taken from Courtenay’s extracts in his “Life of
Temple.” In reprinting the article here I have
only amended actual errors and misprints. In the
paper on “An Elizabethan Recorder” the spelling
has been modernized. In reproducing the article
on “The Insolvent Poor” which was published
originally in the Fortnightly Review in May 1898,
it has not been thought necessary to modernize all
the instances and figures that were then used.
Unhappily the situation of the Insolvent Poor is
no better to-day than it was in 1898, and the argument
of that day remains unaffected by any reform.
“Kissing the Book” was published before the
recent alteration in the law, but even now the
custom is not extinct, and the folk-lore of it may
still be entertaining. I have to thank Messrs.
Macmillan for leave to reprint the paper on “Dorothy
Osborne,” and my thanks are also due to the
proprietors of the Fortnightly Review, The Cornhill,
The Manchester Guardian, The Contemporary
Review, The Pall Mall Magazine, and The Rapid
Review, for their leave to reprint other papers.
EDWARD A. PARRY.
‘THE BOX OFFICE.’
Ah! let not censure term our fate our choice,
The stage but echoes back the public voice;
The drama’s laws, the drama’s patrons give,
For we that live to please must please to live.
—Samuel Johnson.
I have a vague notion that I wrote this paper on
the Box Office in some former existence in the
eighteenth century, and that it was entitled ‘The
Box Office in relation to the Drama of Human
Life,’ and that it was printed in the Temple of the
Muses which was, if I remember, in Finsbury
Square.
But it is quite worth writing again with a snappy,
up-to-date modern title, and in a snappier, more
up-to-date and modern spirit, for as I discovered,
to my surprise, in talking the other day to a meeting
of serious playgoers, the Box Office idea is
as little understood to-day as ever it was. All
great first principles want re-stating every now and
then, and the Box Office principle is one of them,
for, like many of the great natural forces which
govern human action, it seems to be entirely unappreciated
and misunderstood.
Speaking of the actor and his profession, I
pointed out that the only real test of merit in an
actor was the judgment of the Box Office, and
that therefore an actor is bound to play to a Box
Office and succeed with a Box Office if he wants to
continue to be an actor.
The suggestion was received with contempt and
derision. No artist, I was told, no man of any
character would deign to think of so low a thing
as the Box Office. All the great men of the world
were men who had had a contempt for the Box
Office, and the Box Office is, and must in its
nature be, a lowering and degrading influence.
This opinion seemed so widely held that I decided
to hold an inquest upon my original suggestion,
and the result of this, I need hardly say, was not
only to confirm me in the view that I was entirely
right, but to convince me that my neighbours were
sunk in the slough of a dangerous heresy, in which
it was my duty to preach at them whilst they
slowly disappeared in the ooze of their unpardonable
error.
There is something essentially English in the
very name of the institution—the Box Office.
About the only thing an average Box Office cannot
sell is boxes. When it begins to sell boxes the
happy proprietor knows that, in American phrase,
he has ‘got right there.’ But every sane manager,
every sane actor, and all sane individuals who
minister to the amusement of the people, close
their ears to the wranglings of the critics and listen
attentively to the voice of the Box Office. The
Box Office is the barometer of public opinion, the
machine that records the vox populi, which is far
nearer the vox Dei than the voice of the expert
witness.
Before discoursing of the Box Office in its widest
sense, let us return for a moment to the case of the
actor. Here the Box Office must, in the nature
of things, decide his fate. It is the polling booth
of the playgoer, and it is the playgoer and not the
critic who decides whether an actor is great or
otherwise. Why do we call Garrick a great actor?
Because the Box Office of his time acclaimed him
one. Davies tells us how his first performance of
Richard III. was received with loud and reiterated
applause. How his ‘look and actions when he
pronounced the words,
Off with his head: so much for Buckingham,
were so significant and important from his visible
enjoyment of the incident, that several loud shouts
of approbation proclaimed the triumph of the actor
and satisfaction of the audience.’ A modern purist
would have walked out of the playhouse when his
ear was insulted by Cibber’s tag; but from a
theatre point of view it is a good tag, and I have
always thought it a pity that Shakespeare forgot
to set it down himself, and left to Cibber the burden
of finishing the line. The tag is certainly
deserving of this recognition that it was the line
with which Garrick first captured the Box Office,
and it is interesting that the best Richard III. of
my generation, Barry Sullivan, always used Cibber’s
version, for the joy, as I take it, of bringing
down the house with ‘so much for Buckingham.’
Shakespeare was so fond of improving other folk’s
work himself, and was such a keen business man,
that he would certainly have adopted as his own
any line capable of such good Box Office results.
Throughout Garrick’s career he was not without
critics, and envious ones at that; but no one to-day
doubts that the verdict of the Box Office was a
right one, and it is an article of universal belief
that Garrick was a great actor. Of course one does
not contend that the sudden assault and capture
of the Box Office by a young actor in one part is
conclusive evidence of merit. As the envious Quin
said: ‘Garrick is a new religion; Whitfield was
followed for a time, but they would all come to
church again.’ Cibber, too, shook his head at
the young gentleman, but was overcome by that
dear old lady, Mrs. Bracegirdle, who had left the
stage thirty years before Garrick arrived. ‘Come,
come, Cibber,’ she said, ‘tell me if there is not
something like envy in your character of this
young gentleman. The actor who pleases everybody
must be a man of merit.’ The old man felt
the force of this sensible rebuke; he took a pinch
of snuff and frankly replied, ‘Why faith, Bracey,
I believe you are right, the young fellow is clever.’
In these anecdotes you have the critic mind
annoyed by the Box Office success of the actor,
and the sane simple woman of the world laying
down the maxim ‘the actor who pleases everybody
must be a man of merit.’ And when one considers
it, must it not necessarily be so? An actor can
only appeal to one generation of human beings,
and if they do not applaud him and support him,
can it be reasonably said he is a great actor? If
he plays continually to empty benches, and if he
never makes a Box Office success, is it not absurd
to say that as an actor he is of any account at all?
So far in the proceedings of my inquest it seemed
to me clear that in setting down the Box Office as
the only sound test of merit in an actor, my position
was indisputable. Of course, there were, and
are, Box Offices and Box Offices. Cibber, Quin,
Macklin, and Garrick appealed to different audiences
from Foote. An actor to-day has a hundred
different Box Offices to appeal to, but the point
and the only point is, does he succeed with the
Box Office he attacks? Moreover, the more Box
Offices he succeeds with and the greater the public
he can amuse, the better actor he is. Garrick knew
this when, in the spirit of a great artist, he said:
‘If you won’t come to Lear and Hamlet I must
give you Harlequin,’ and did it with splendid
success.
How was it, then, when the thing seemed so
clear to my mind, there should be so many to
dispute this Box Office test? The more one
studied the attitude of these unbelievers, the more
certain it seemed that their unbelief arose in a
great measure as Cibber’s and Quin’s had arisen,
namely, from a certain spirit of natural envy. It
is obvious that not every one of us can achieve
a great Box Office success, and that many men
who live laborious lives, without much prosperity
of any kind, not unnaturally dislike the success
that an actor appears to attain so easily. But the
suggestion that Box Office success is or can be
largely attained by unworthy means is, it seems
to me, a curious delusion of the envious, insulting
to the generation of which we are individuals, inasmuch
as it suggests that we are easily deceived
and deluded, and exhibiting unpleasantly that
modern pessimism that spells—or should we more
accurately say smells?—degeneration. Garrick’s
career is an eloquent example of the fact that a
great Box Office success can only be attained by
great attributes used with consummate power, and
that pettiness and meanness, chicanery and bombast
are not the methods approved of by the
patrons of the Box Office.
Of course it will be said by the envious ‘This
man is a great success to-day, wait and see what
the next generation think of him.’ But why
should a man act or paint or write for any other
generation but his own? Common sense suggests
that many men can successfully entertain their
own generation, but that only the work of the rare
occasional genius will survive in the future.
Luckily for all artists of to-day, this is and always
was a law of Nature; equally fortunate for artists
of the future, that nothing that is being done to-day
is in the least likely to interfere with the workings
of that law in days to come.
There is undoubtedly a tendency—and probably
there always has been a tendency—to infer that
because a man is rich therefore he is lucky, and
that a man who is successful is very likely a dishonest
man; indeed, it seems a common belief that
to gain the verdict of the Box Office it is necessary
to do that which is unworthy. This idea being so
widely spread, it appears interesting to study the
Box Office in relation to other scenes in the human
drama. What part does it play, for instance, in
literature or art or politics?
Of course, a writer or painter is in a somewhat
different position from an actor. He can, if he
wishes, appeal to a much smaller circle, or, in an
extreme case, he can refuse to appeal at all to the
generation in which he lives and make his appeal
to posterity. The statesman, however, is perhaps
nearer akin to the actor. Let us consider how
statesmen and politicians have regarded the Box
Office, and whether it can fairly be said to have
exercised a bad influence on their actions.
And as Garrick is one of the high sounding
names in the world of the theatre, so Gladstone
may not unfairly be taken as a type of English
politician, and it is curious that the whole evolution
of his mind is chiefly interesting in its gradual
discovery of the fact that the Box Office is the
sole test of a statesman’s merit, that the vox populi
is indeed the vox Dei, and that the superior person
is of no account in politics as against the will of
the nation. As in the theatre, so in politics, it is
the people who pay to come in who have to be
catered for. In 1838, Gladstone was as superior—‘sniffy’
is the modern phrase—about the Box
Office as any latter-day journalist could wish. He
complimented the Speaker on putting down discussions
upon the presentation of petitions. The
Speaker sagely said ‘that those discussions greatly
raised the influence of popular feeling on the deliberation
of the House; and that by stopping
them he thought a wall was erected—not as strong
as might be wished.’ Young Mr. Gladstone concurred,
and quoted with approval an exclamation
of Roebuck’s in the House: ‘We, sir, are, or
ought to be, the élite of the people of England,
for mind; we are at the head of the mind of the
people of England.’
It took over forty years for Gladstone to discover
that his early views were a hopeless form of
conceit, and that the only test of the merit of a
policy was the Box Office test. But when he
recognised that the élite of the people were not in
the House of Commons, but were really in the
pit and gallery of his audiences, he never wearied
of putting forward and explaining Box Office principles
with the enthusiasm, and perhaps the exaggeration,
of a convert.
Take that eloquent appeal in Midlothian as an
instance:
We cannot (he says) reckon on the wealth of the country, nor
upon the rank of the country, nor upon the influence which
rank and wealth usually bring. In the main these powers are
against us, for wherever there is a close corporation, wherever
there is a spirit of organised monopoly, wherever there is a
narrow and sectional interest—apart from that of the country,
and desiring to be set up above the interest of the public, there
we have no friendship and no tolerance to expect. Above all
these and behind all these, there is something greater than
these: there is the nation itself. This great trial is now
proceeding before the nation. The nation is a power hard to
rouse, but when roused, harder and still more hopeless to resist.
Now here is the Box Office test with a vengeance.
Not in its soundest form, perhaps, because the
really ideal manager would have found a piece and
a company that would draw stalls and dress circle
as well as pit and gallery. For Bacon says: ‘If
a man so temper his actions as in some of them
he do content every faction, the music will be the
fuller.’ But Gladstone at that time had neither the
piece nor the company for this, and, great artist as
he was, his music did not in later years draw the
stalls and dress circle; but having mastered the
eternal Box Office principle, this did not disconcert
him, for he knew that of the two the pit and gallery
were sounder business for a manager who wanted
to succeed in the provinces and was eager for a
long run.
This recognition by Mr. Gladstone of the Box
Office as supreme comes with especial interest
when you consider that his education and instinct
made it peculiarly difficult for him to appreciate
the truth. Disraeli jumped at it more easily, as
one might expect from a man of Hebrew descent,
for that great race have always held the soundest
views on questions of the Box Office. As a
novelist, the novels he wrote were no doubt the
best he was capable of, but whatever may be their
merits or demerits, they were written with an eye
to the Box Office and the Box Office responded.
His first appearance upon the political stage was
not a success. The pit and gallery howled at him.
But this did not lead him to pretend that he despised
his audience, and that they were a mob whose
approval was unworthy of winning; on the contrary,
he told them to their faces that ‘the time
would come when they would be obliged to listen.’
A smaller man would have shrunk with ready
excuse from conquering such a Box Office, but
Disraeli knew that it was a condition precedent
to greatness, and he intended to be great. He
had no visionary ideas about the political game.
As he said to a fellow-politician: ‘Look at it as
you will, it is a beastly career.’ Much the same
may be said in moments of despondency of any
career. The only thing that ultimately sweetens
the labour necessary to success is the Box Office
returns, not by any means solely because of their
value in money—though a man honest with himself
does not despise money—but because every
shilling paid into the Box Office is a straight
testimonial from a fellow-citizen who believes in
your work. Disraeli’s Box Office returns were
colossal and deservedly so—for he had worked
hard for them.
When you come to think of it seriously, the
Box Office principle in the drama of politics is
the right for that drama’s patrons to make its
laws, a thing that this nation has contended for
through the centuries. Indeed, there are only two
possible methods of right choice open: either to
listen to the voice of public opinion—the Box
Office principle—or to leave affairs entirely to the
arbitrament of chance. With sturdy English common
sense we have embodied both these principles
in an excellent but eccentric constitution. We
allow public opinion to choose the members of
the House of Commons, and leave the choice of
members of the House of Lords entirely to chance.
To an outside observer both methods seem to give
equally satisfactory results.
In political matters we find that for all practical
purposes the Box Office reigns supreme. No misguided
political impresario to-day would plant
some incompetent young actor into a star part
because he was a member of his own family. We
may be thankful that all parties openly recognise
that any political play to be produced must please
the pit and gallery, and that any statesman actor,
to be a success, must play to their satisfaction. No
one wants the stalls and dress circle of the political
circus to be empty, but it would be absurd to let
a small percentage of the audience exercise too
great an influence on the productions of the management.
As in politics, so in business, for here no sane
man will be heard to deny that the Box Office test
is the only test of merit. If the balance sheet is
adverse, the business man may be a man of culture,
brain-power, intellect, sentiment and good manners,
but as a business man he is not a success,
and Nature kindly extinguishes him and automatically
removes him from a field of energy for which
he is unfitted. It is really unfortunate that one
cannot have a moral, social, and literary Bankruptcy
Court, where, applying the Box Office test,
actors, authors, artists, and statesmen might file
their petitions and be adjudged politically, or
histrionically, or artistically bankrupt, as the case
might be, and obtain a certificate of the Court,
permitting them to open a fried-fish shop, to start
a newspaper, or to enter upon some simpler occupation
which, upon evidence given, it might appear
they are really fitted for.
It is the vogue to-day for those claiming to
possess the literary and artistic temperament to
shrink with very theatrical emphasis from the Box
Office. They point out how the Box Office of
to-day overrules the Box Office of yesterday, forgetting
that the Box Office of to-morrow may
reinstate the judgment of the inferior Court. Even
if the Box Office is as uncertain as the law, it is
also as powerful as the law. Of course a painter
or writer has the advantage over the actor—if it be
one—of appealing to a smaller Box Office to-day,
in the hopes of attracting a large Box Office
to-morrow. A man can write and paint to please
a coming generation, but a man cannot act, or
bring in Bills in Parliament, or bake or brew, or
make candlesticks for anyone else than his fellow
living men. Not that, for myself, I think there
have ever been many writers or artists who wrote
and painted for future generations. On the contrary,
they wrote and painted largely to please
themselves, but in so far as they cared for their
wives and children, with an eye on the Box Office,
and in most cases it was only because their business
arrangements were mismanaged that their own
generations failed to pay to come in. These
failures were the exception. The greatest men,
such as Shakespeare and Dickens, were immediate
Box Office successes—others were Box Office
successes in their own day, but have not stood the
test of time. Nevertheless, it is something to succeed
at any Box Office, even if the success be only
temporary. Every man cannot be a Prime
Minister, but is that any reason why he should not
aspire to a seat on the Parish Council? When
one turns to the lives of authors and artists, one
does not find that the wisest and best were men
who despised the test of the Box Office.
Goldsmith had the good sense to ‘heartily wish
to be rich,’ but he scarcely went the right way
about it. One remembers Dr. Johnson sending
him a guinea, and going across to his lodgings to
find that his landlady had arrested him for debt and
that he had changed the guinea for a bottle of
Madeira. Dr. Johnson immediately makes across
to the bookseller and sells the ‘Vicar of Wakefield’
for sixty pounds. The Box Office test absolutely
settled the merit of the book in its own generation,
and from then until now. One may regret that
Goldsmith reaped so poor a reward, and that is
what so constantly happens, not that the Box
Office test fails to be a true test at revealing merit,
but that, owing to superior business capacity, a
very inferior author will for a time reap a bigger
reward than a better author. This is generally the
result of bad business management, and the cases
even of authors and artists who are not discovered
in their own lifetime, and are discovered by future
generations, are rarer than one would suppose. It
is an amusing modern craze among the cognoscenti
to assess the ability of a writer or an artist of to-day
by the mere fact alone that he has few admirers
of his own generation.
If one were to investigate the lives of great
writers and painters, one would find, I think, that
the majority wrote and painted for money and recognition,
and that the one reward they really
wished for was a Box Office success.
Dickens, who is perhaps the healthiest genius
in English literature, writing of a proposed new
publication, says frankly:
I say nothing of the novelty of such a publication, nowadays,
or its chance of success. Of course I think them great, very
great; indeed almost beyond calculation, or I should not seek to
bind myself to anything so extensive. The heads of the terms
which I should be prepared to go into the undertaking would
be—that I be made a proprietor in the work, and a sharer in
the profits. That when I bind myself to write a certain portion
of every number, I am ensured for that writing in every
number, a certain sum of money.
That is the wholesome way of approaching a piece
of literary work from the Box Office point of view.
But Dickens well understood the inward significance
of Box Office success and why it is a thing
good in itself. As he puts it in answering the
letter of a reader in the backwoods of America:
To be numbered among the household gods of one’s distant
countrymen and associated with their homes and quiet pleasures;
to be told that in each nook and corner of the world’s great
mass there lives one well-wisher who holds communion with me
in spirit is a worthy fame indeed, and one which I would not
barter for a mine of wealth.
Dickens’s Box Office returns brought him a similar
message from hundreds and thousands of his
fellow-men to that contained in the letter from the
backwoods of America, and though in the nature
of things such messages can only come in any
number through the Box Office, Dickens understood
the meaning of a Box Office success, and had
too honest a heart to pretend that he despised it.
Thackeray was of course absolutely dogmatic on
the Box Office principle. He rightly regarded the
Box Office as the winnowing machine separating
chaff from wheat. He refused to whimper over
imaginary men of genius who failed to get a hearing
from the world. One of the first duties of an
author, in his view, was that of any other citizen,
namely, to pay his way and earn his living. He
puts his cold sensible views into the mouth of
Warrington reproving Pen for some maudlin
observation about the wrongs of genius at the
hands of publishers.
What is it you want? (asks Warrington). Do you want a
body of capitalists that shall be forced to purchase the works
of all authors who may present themselves, manuscript in
hand? Everybody who writes his epic, every driveller who can
and can’t spell and produces his novel or his tragedy—are they
all to come and find a bag of sovereigns in exchange for their
worthless reams of paper? Who is to settle what is good, bad,
saleable, or otherwise? Will you give the buyer leave in fine
to purchase or not?... I may have my own ideas of the
value of my Pegasus, and think him the most wonderful of
animals, but the dealer has a right to his opinion, too, and
may want a lady’s horse, or a cob for a heavy timid rider, or a
sound hack for the road, and my beast won’t suit him.
One cannot have the Box Office principle more
correctly stated than it is in that passage. Nearly
all the great writers seem to be of the same opinion,
and for the same reasons and without being such
a ‘whole-hogger’ as Dr. Johnson, who roundly
asserted that ‘No man but a blockhead ever wrote
except for money,’ it seems undoubted that the
motives of money and recognition have produced
the best work that has been done.
Nor do we find that the painter is in this matter
less sensible than his artistic brethren. The late
Sir John Millais expresses very accurately the sensible
spirit in which all great artists attend to the
varied voices of critics as against the unanimous
voice of the Box Office.
I have now lost all hope of gaining just appreciation in the
Press; but thank goodness ‘the proof of the pudding is in the
eating.’ Nothing could have been more adverse than the
criticism on ‘The Huguenot,’ yet the engraving is now selling
more rapidly than any other of recent time. I have great faith
in the mass of the public, although one hears now and then
such grossly ignorant remarks.
The artist then gives instances of public criticism
in other arts with which he disagrees; but the only
matter that I am concerned with is that in his
own art, and for himself, he has arrived at the
Box Office conclusion that the proof of the pudding
is in the eating.
I have searched through many biographies in
hopes of finding the writer or artist who was wholly
uninfluenced by the Box Office. If he existed, or
was likely to exist, he would be found, one would
think, in large numbers among those well-to-do
folk who had ample means and could devote their
lives to developing their genius and ability solely
for the good of mankind. It must seem curious
to those who despise the Box Office to find how
little good work is achieved by men and women
who are under no necessity of appealing to that
institution for support.
If I had been asked to name any writer of my
own time who was absolutely free from any truck
with the Box Office, I should, before I had read
his charming autobiography, have suggested Herbert
Spencer. For indeed one would not expect
to find a Box Office within the curtilage of a
cathedral or a laboratory. Religion and science
and their preachers have necessarily very little to
do with the Box Office.
But Spencer was not only a great writer, but a
keen scientific analyst of the facts of human life.
He could not deceive himself—as so many of the
literary folk do—as to his aims and objects. Looking
back on the youthful valleys of his life from
the calm mountain slopes that a man may rest on
at the age of seventy-three, he asks himself
What have been the motives prompting my career? how
much have they been egotistic, and how much altruistic? That
they have been mixed there can be no doubt. And in this case,
as in most cases, it is next to impossible to separate them
mentally in such a way as to preserve the relations of amount
among them. So deep down is the gratification which results
from the consciousness of efficiency, and the further consciousness
of the applause which recognised efficiency brings, that it
is impossible for anyone to exclude it. Certainly, in my own
case, the desire for such recognition has not been absent.
He continues to point out that this desire for
recognition was ‘not the primary motive of my
first efforts, nor has it been the primary motive of
my larger and later efforts,’ and concludes, ‘Still,
as I have said, the desire of achievement, and the
honour which achievement brings, have doubtless
been large factors.’
It is very interesting to note that a man like
Herbert Spencer recognises what a large part the
Box Office played in his own work—work which
was rather the work of a scientist than the work
of a literary man.
In the modern education and in the Socialist
doctrines that are preached, emulation, competition
and success are spoken of almost as though they
were evils in themselves. People are to have
without attaining. Children and men and women
are taught to forget that ‘they which run in a race
run all, but one receiveth the prize.’ It is considered
bad form to remember that there is a Box
Office, that it is the world’s medium for deciding
human values; and that to gain prizes it is necessary
to ‘so run that ye may obtain.’
These old-world notions are worth repeating, for
however we may wish they were otherwise, they
remain with us and have to be faced. And on the
whole they are good. Success at the Box Office is
not only to be desired on account of the money it
brings in, but because it means an appreciation
and belief in one’s work by one’s fellow-men. In
professions such as the actor’s, the barrister’s, the
politician’s, and to a great extent the dramatist’s,
and all those vocations where a man to succeed at
all must succeed in his own lifetime, the Box Office
is, for all practical purposes, the sole test of merit.
The suggestion—a very common one to-day—that
a man can only make a Box Office success by pandering
to low tastes, or indulging in some form of
dishonesty or chicanery, is a form of cant invented
by the man who has failed, to soothe his self-esteem
and to account pleasantly to himself for his own
failure. A study of the lives of great men will
show that they all worked for the two main things,
popular recognition and substantial reward, that
are summed up in the modern phrase Box Office.
It may be that in some ideal state the incentive
to work may be found in some other institution
rather than the Box Office. It is the dream of a
growing number of people that a time is nearly
at hand when the Box Office results attained by
the workers are to be taken away and shared
among those high-souled unemployables who prefer
talking to toiling and spinning. Such theories
are nothing new, though just at the moment they
may be uttered in louder tones than usual. St.
Paul knew that they were troubling the Thessalonians
when he reminded them ‘that if any would
not work neither should he eat,’ and he added,
‘for we hear that there are some which walk
among you disorderly, working not at all, but are
busybodies.’ St. Paul makes the sensible suggestion
‘that with quietness they work and eat their
own bread.’ To eat your own bread and not
someone else’s, you must work for it successfully
and earn it. That really is the Box Office
principle.
THE DISADVANTAGES OF EDUCATION.
“A merry heart doeth good like a medicine:
But a broken spirit drieth the bones.”
Proverbs xvii., 22.
The Professors of dry bones have broken so many
spirits in their machine that they will not grudge
me a laugh at their little failings. A mere “man
in the street” like myself can do little more than
call attention to some of the weaknesses of our
educational system, well understanding that the
earnest Schoolmaster knows far more about the
disadvantages of education than anything he can
learn from his surviving pupils. For my part I
have never made any secret of the fact that from
my earliest days I disliked education, and had a
natural, and I hope not unhealthy, distrust of
schoolmasters. Let it here be understood with the
greatest respect to the sex that “schoolmaster”
embraces “schoolmistress.” Most school-boys
that I remember have had that attitude of mind,
but many remained so long in scholastic cloisters
that the sane belief of their youth, that the schoolmaster
was their natural enemy, became diminished
and was ultimately lost altogether. Indeed, there
are few minds that undergo the strain of years of
toil among scholastic persons without becoming
dulled into the respectable belief that schoolmasters
are in themselves desirable social assets, like
priests and policemen and judges. Now no small
boy with a healthy mind believes this. He knows
that the schoolmaster and the policeman are merely
evidences of an imperfect social system, that no
progress is likely to be made until society is able
to dispense with their services, and though he
cannot put these ideas into words he can and
does act upon that assumption, and continues to
do so until his natural alertness is destroyed and he
is dragooned into at all events an outward observance
of the official belief in the sanctity of schoolmasters.
Personally I have always regarded it as a matter
of congratulation that I escaped from school at a
comparatively early age, nor can I honestly say
that I remember to-day anything that I formerly
learnt at school, or that if I did remember anything
I learnt, there,—except perhaps a few irregular
French verbs—that it would be of the slightest use
to me in the everyday business of life.
If I were, for instance, to model my methods of
trial in the County Court upon the proceedings of
Euclid, who spent his life in endeavouring to prove
by words, propositions that were self-evident even
in his own very rudimentary pictures, I should
be justly blamed by a commercial community for
wasting their time. Yet how many of the most
precious hours of the best of my youth have been
wasted for me by schoolmasters, who were so dull
as not to perceive that Euclid, like Edward Lear
and Lewis Carroll, was the writer of a book of
nonsense? Not nonsense that can possibly appeal
to the child of to-day, but nonsense that will always
have its place in the library of those to whom the
Absurd is as precious in life as the Beautiful.
If you believe at all in evolution and progress,
and the descent of man from more primitive types,
with its wonderfully hopeful corollary, the ascent of
man to higher things, you must acknowledge at
once that education has necessarily been, and
always must be, a great set back to onward movement.
A schoolmaster can only teach what he
knows, and if one generation only learns what the
last generation can teach there is not much hope
of onward movement.
Schoolmasters are apt to believe that the hope
of the younger generation depends upon their
assimilating the ideas of their pastors and masters,
whereas the true hope is that they will not be so
long overborne by authority, as to make their
young brains incapable of rejecting at all events
some of the false teaching that each generation
complacently offers to the next.
We need not accept the new generation entirely
at its own valuation, nor need we disturb ourselves
about the exaggerated under-estimate with which
one-and-twenty sets down for naught the wisdom
of fifty. But unless we pursue education as a
preparation for the betterment of the human race
we are beating the air. And the responsibility is
a great one. For the mind of a child, as Roger
Ascham says, is “like the newest wax, most able
to receive the best and fairest printing!” But,
alas! it is equally able to receive printing of an
inferior type. Every one of us, I should imagine,
half believes something to-day that he knows to
be untrue because it was impressed on the wax of
his child-mind by some well-meaning but ignorant
schoolmaster.
One of the gravest disadvantages about education
is the way it thwarts progress by teaching
young folk that which, to say the least of it, is
uncertain. If education were to be strictly confined
by the schoolmaster to the things he really knew,
what a quantity of lumber could be trundled out
of the schoolroom to-morrow. Teaching should
be kept to arts, accomplishments and facts—opinions
and theories should have no place whatever
in the schoolroom.
Open any school book of a hundred years ago
and read its theories and opinions, and remember
that these were thrust down the throats of the little
ones with the same complacent conceit that our
opinions and theories of to-day are being taught
in the schools. And yet we all know that theories
and opinions in the main become very dead sea-fruit
in fifty or a hundred years, whilst the multiplication
table remains with us like the Ten
Commandments, a monument of everlasting truth.
This chief disadvantage of education will probably
continue with us for many generations, until
it is recognised as immoral and wicked to warp
a child’s mind by teaching things to it as facts
which are at the best only conjectures, in the hope
that in after life it may take some side in the affairs
of the world, which the teacher, or the committee
of the school, is interested in. The true rule
should of course be to teach children, especially in
State Schools, only ascertained facts, the truth of
which all citizens, who are not in asylums, agree
to be true.
My view of the ideal system of education is much
the same as Mr. Weller senior’s. You will remember
that he said to Mr. Pickwick about his son
Sam, “I took a great deal of pains with his
eddication, sir! I let him run in the streets when
he were very young and shift for his self. It’s the
only way to make a boy sharp, sir.” I could not
ask any body of schoolmasters to adopt this principle,
though it is one that seems to me thoroughly
sound. Put into other and more scholastic words,
it may be made a copy-book sentiment. Emerson
says much the same thing as old Tony Weller,
when he writes, “That which each can do best
only his Maker can teach him,” and the spirit of
the Maker of the Universe seems to me at least as
likely to be met with in Market Street as in a
committee room of the Manchester Town Hall,
where the destinies of our national education are so
ably managed by citizens of respectability and
authority.
Some such preface as this is needed if I am to
make it clear to you why I choose the disadvantages
of education rather than the advantages, as the
subject matter of my essay. One should always
try to speak on something one really believes in
heartily and thoroughly. The advantages of
education have been spread before us during the
last fifty years by every writer of importance—a
writer of no importance may fairly give an idle
hour to the other side of the picture.
In any commercial country it should not be
necessary to apologise for the endeavour to make
a rough balance-sheet describing the liabilities of
education; even if we are all convinced that the
assets of education are more than enough to meet
the liabilities and that we are educationally solvent.
Nor am I really stating anything very new or
startling, for all thinkers and writers on education
seem beginning at last to discover that education
is only a means to an end, and that when you
have no clear idea of what end you hope to arrive
at it is not very probable that you will choose the
right means.
If a man wanted to travel to Blackpool and was
so ignorant as to imagine that Blackpool was in
the neighbourhood of London, he would probably
in the length of his journey lose many beautiful
hours of the sea-side and spend them in the
stuffy atmosphere of a railway train. This would
be of little importance to the community if it was
only the case of an individual man—a schoolmaster
for instance. But what if the man had taken a
party of children with him? thereby losing for
them wonderful hours of digging on the sand,
or seeing Punch or Judy, or listening to a Bishop
preaching—that indeed would be a serious state
of things for everyone.
One of the great disadvantages of modern
education is that few of its professors and teachers,
and fewer of its elected managers, have the least
idea where they are going to. The authorities
shoot out codes and prospectuses and minutes and
rules and orders, and change their systems with
the inspired regularity of a War Office.
Another of the disadvantages of education to-day
is that there is too much of it, and that what there
is is in the hands of well-meaning directors, who
are either middle-aged and ignorant, or, what is
worse, middle-aged and academic. If we cannot
reach the ideal of Tony Weller and let the child
shift for himself, let us at all events unshackle
the schoolmaster and allow him to shift for himself.
The head master of a great English school is a
despot. He has at his back—and I use the phrase
“at his back” with deliberate care, not meaning
“upon his shoulders”—he has at his back a powerful
board of citizens of position who are wise
enough and strong enough to leave the question
of education to the man at the wheel, and to
remember that it is dangerous to speak to him
whilst he is steering the ship. Any system of
education that is to be of any avail at all must be
a personal system in a great measure, and the
elementary head master should be in the same
position as the head master of our great public
schools. The boards and committees should
interfere as little as possible with the schoolmasters
they employ. A schoolmaster, of all workmen,
wants freedom and liberty to do his work his
own way. And who can teach anything, worth
teaching, who is being constantly worried and
harassed by inspectors and committees? Education
is not sewage, and you cannot judge of
its results by a chemical analysis of the mental
condition of the human effluent that pours out of
the school gates into the rivers of life.
I have expressed my distrust of schoolmasters
quite freely, but I must confess that my detestation
of boards and committees amounts almost to a
mania, though when I notice the pleasure and
delight so many good citizens have in sitting on
a committee and preventing business from being
done, I fairly admit it is quite possible I am wrong
about the matter. It may well be that there is
some hidden virtue in these boards and committees,
some divine purpose in them that I cannot see. I
have sometimes thought that in the course of
evolution they will arrive at a condition of permanent
session without the transaction of any business
whatever. Then possibly the golden age will have
arrived, and then the individual servant, no longer
hampered by their well meant interference, will
have a chance to do his best work. But for my
part, so oppressed am I by the futility of committees
that I am tempted sometimes to doubt the personality
of the Evil One, in the sure belief that the
affairs of his territory would be governed more to
his liking by a large committee elected on a
universal suffrage of both sexes. Who are our
ideal schoolmasters in the history of the profession?
Roger Ascham, who, learned man that he was,
impressed on youth the necessity of riding, running,
wrestling, swimming, dancing, singing and the
playing of instruments cunningly; Arnold, of
Rugby, whose whole method was founded on the
principle of awakening the intellect of every
individual boy, and who was the personal guide and
friend of those of the scholars who could appreciate
the value of his friendship; Edward Thring, of
Uppingham, who thought “the most pitiful sight
in the world was the slow, good boy laboriously
kneading himself into stupidity because he is good,”
and who stood firm for the individual master’s
“liberty to teach.” Are any of these schoolmasters
men who could or would have tolerated any interference
in their life’s work from an unsympathetic
inspector or a prosy town councillor? The work of
the committees should be devoted to choosing a
good man or woman to be head master of a school
and then to leaving him or her alone. The
inspectors should be pensioned—and turned off on
the golf-links.
Having dealt with these serious disadvantages to
education, let me hasten to say a little more about
that grave disadvantage to education, the schoolmaster
himself. The schoolmaster is generally a
man who, having learnt to teach, has long ago
ceased to learn. It is the past education of the
schoolmaster that generally stands in his way. He
believes in education, and thinks it a good thing
in itself; he believes in rules and orders and
lessons as desirable, whereas they are only the
necessary outcome of Adam’s misconduct in the
Garden of Eden. I cannot quite agree with
Tolstoi’s suggestion that all rules in a school
are illegitimate, and that the child’s liberty is
inviolable. I do not think anarchy in a school is
more possible to-day than anarchy in a state. But I
do think that the schoolmaster of to-day should rule
as far as possible by the creation of a healthy public
opinion among his scholars and make the largest
use of that public opinion as a moral and educational
force. Looking back on my own experience, it is
not what I learnt from my schoolmasters but what
I learnt from my companions that has been of any
real value to me in after life.
A child should go early to some good kindergarten
presided over by some delightfully bright and
pleasant lady, merely to learn the lesson that there
are other children in the world besides itself. How
important it is in life to learn to sit cheerfully next
to someone you cordially detest without slapping
him or her. And yet such a lesson, to be really
mastered, should be learnt before five or seven at
the latest. After that it can only be learned by
much prayer and—dining out. At dinner parties,
and particularly public dinners, one can get the
necessary practice in this kind of self-control,
but it is better to learn it whilst you are young,
when alone it is possible to master the great lessons
of life thoroughly and with comparatively little
pain. Men have reached the position of King’s
Counsel without attaining this simple moral grace.
If you come to think of it, all the really important
things in life must of necessity be self-taught. I
suppose schoolmasters, being experts in education,
have never given serious thought to the fact that the
child teaches itself, with the aid of a mother, all the
best and necessary lessons of life in the first few
years of its being. It learns to eat, for instance.
I have watched a baby struggling to find the way
to its mouth with a rusk, with intense interest and
admiration. How it jabs itself in the eye with the
soft end of the biscuit and bedaubs its cheeks and
clothes with the debris, and kicks and fights in
disgust and loses the biscuit in a temper and if not
assisted by an over indulgent mother, finds the
biscuit after infinite search and goes at it again with
renewed energy on its way, and at length is
rewarded by success. What a smile of victory,
what a happy relapse into the dreamless sleep of
the successful. The child has learned a lesson it
will never forget. It has found its way to its mouth.
One never learns anything as good as that from a
schoolmaster. And indeed if you think of it the
baby is learning useful things on its own every
day of its life, and working hard at them. It
learns to talk, and that in spite of its father and
mother, who insist on cooing at it, and talking a wild
baby language that must greatly irritate and impede
a conscientious self-educating baby endeavouring
to master the tongue of the land of its adoption.
It learns to walk, too, not without tumbles,
and tumbles which inspire it to further effort.
I have very little doubt that some monkey
schoolmaster of primeval days checked some bright
monkey scholar who endeavoured to walk into the
first primeval school on his hind legs, and threw
back the progress of mankind some thousands of
years in the sacred name of discipline. If you
think of a child teaching itself those wonderful
pursuits eating, walking, and talking, are there any
bounds to what it might continue to learn if there
were no schoolmaster?
If you were to abolish the schoolmaster what would
happen? I think the answer is that the Burns, the
Milton and the Sam Weller of a nation would profit
by the stimulus to self-education. The child whose
father was a musician or a carpenter or a ploughman
who loved his art or craft, would be found
striving to become as good an artist or craftsman
as his father, and perhaps in the end bettering the
paternal example. The school and the schoolmaster
can do little but hinder the evolution of
any worker in any art or craft. The real worker’s
work must be the result of self-education, and he
must live from early childhood among the workers.
Read, for instance, the delightful account given
by Miss Ellen Terry of her early days in
“The Story of My Life.” “At the time of my
marriage,” she writes, “I had never had the
advantage—I assume it is an advantage—of a single
day’s schooling in a real school. What I have
learned outside my own profession I have learnt
from environment. Perhaps it is this that makes me
think environment more valuable than a set education
and a stronger agent in forming character even than
heredity.” Lives there even the schoolmaster who
believes that there was any school or schoolmistress
in Victorian days that could have done anything but
hinder Miss Terry in the triumph of her artistic
career? A born actress like Miss Terry could not be
aided by Miss Melissa Wackles, with her “English
grammar, composition and geography,” even
though in that day of lady’s education it was
tempered by the use of the dumb-bells.
In the same way, if we could assure to a boy or
girl an apprenticeship from early days to a craftsman
or farmer, it would probably be better for the
children and the State than any other form of
education they receive to-day. It is quite unlikely
the world will ever see the minor arts and crafts ever
restored to their former glory, unless it encourages
parents who are themselves good craftsmen to keep
their children away from the schoolmaster in the
better atmosphere of a good workshop.
We talk largely about the melancholy increase of
unemployment, but how much of this is caused by
the education of masses of people in useless subjects.
The bad boy who gets into trouble and has the good
fortune to be put in a reformatory and there learns
a trade has a much better chance of a useful and
pleasurable life than the good boy who gains a
County Council prize in geography.
I came across a servant in Cumberland whose
education had resulted among other things in a
knowledge of the catechism and a list of the rivers
on the East coast of England, but who did not
know the name of the river she could see from the
window and who had not the least idea how to
light a fire. What is the good of learning your duty
to your neighbour when you cannot light a fire to
warm him when he is wet through, without wasting
two bundles of sticks and a pint of paraffin oil?
One must not however blame the girl, nor indeed
her schoolmistress, for probably she too could not
light a fire, and both regarded the lighting of a fire
as a degrading thing to do. No doubt if you had
pursued your educational researches in Cumberland
to the source of things, you would have found that
the committee could not light fires, and the inspector
of schools could not light fires—it may be the
Minister of Education himself cannot light a fire—and
though there is plenty of material for fires in
every board room there is nothing in the code about
teaching children to make use of it. Yet I can
conceive nothing a child would like better, in his or
her early days in school, than being a fire monitor
and having charge of the fire and learning to light
and look after it. I have made much of this little
incident because it is typical of the school education
of to-day.
In the old days of family life boys and girls, and
especially the latter, learnt in a good home a great
deal of domestic work, and the boys could help in
their father’s shop or farm or inn as the case might
be, and learnt thereby many things that you cannot
learn in schools. Mr. Squeers, though not a moral
character, was possessed of a practical mode of
teaching. “C-l-e-a-n clean, verb active to make
bright, to scour. W-i-n win, d-e-r der, winder a
casement. When the boy knows this out of a book
he goes and does it.” And if you come to think of
it, it is far more important that a boy should know
how to keep a window clean than that he should
know how to spell it.
The schoolmaster of an elementary school therefore
should be a man of good domestic tastes, who
wishes to see his home neat and clean and well kept
and tidy, who insists on having his food well cooked,
and prefers that his wife and daughter should be
well dressed at the smallest possible cost to himself.
These virtues he should be urged to put before
scholars as being the first duties of life and the
chiefest honour of a good citizen. The false notion
that reading and writing are in themselves higher
attainments than carpentering, cooking and sewing
should be sternly discouraged, and only teachers
should be chosen capable of some technical
excellence in the practical work of crafts. For
the same reasons teachers should never be chosen
for any academic degree they possess, for every
day it becomes more certain that the man who
obtains these degrees is the man who has deliberately
failed to make himself a master of any one subject.
He is a man who has wasted precious hours in
getting a smattering of many useless branches of
learning, and has been forced by the sellers of
degrees to abandon all hope of having sufficient
leisure to study music or painting or the workmanship
of a craft, or even to have read widely of
English literature. In the education of the young
the man who can play the piano, or better still, the
fiddle, is more important to my purpose than the
man who can make Latin verses; and the man who
can model a toy boat with a pocket-knife whilst he
is telling you a fairy tale is, from the standpoint of
real education, a jewel of rare price. The schoolmaster
of to-day is one of the disadvantages of
education because he is interested mainly in
subjects of smaller importance and is not really a
sound man in any one real pursuit, such as music
or drawing.
Another disadvantage of English elementary
education is that it places the school course and
literary things above the playing fields and physical
things. All men who have thought about education
at all, and who had any capacity for thinking wisely,
have recognised that in training a child to make and
keep his body a healthy body we are proceeding
upon lines that experience tells us are right and
sound lines. Here we can teach something we know.
Plato tells us that the experience of the past in his
day had discovered that right education consisted in
gymnastics for the body and music for the mind. I
do not know that we can say with certainty that we
have ascertained to-day much more about education
than Plato knew. In our day I should put the arts
and crafts of home life and the practice—not
preaching—of its virtues, first in the programme,
and secondly, to use Plato’s word, gymnastics.
These should include cricket, football, running,
jumping, wrestling, dancing, fives, tennis, and all
manly and womanly associated games which exercise
and develop the body, and have by the public
opinion of the players to be played with modesty
and self-restraint, and with a reasonable technical
skill that can only be arrived at by taking pains.
All these things are far more useful than any subjects
that can be taught in a schoolroom. One of
the great advantages of middle-class public school
life is that these things are taught, and that the
boys work at them in a healthy spirit of emulation
and a magnificent desire to succeed that would turn
the whole nation into a Latin-speaking race, if by
any misfortune its motive power were diverted into
the schoolroom.
Elementary education and its schoolmasters have
but small opportunities to foster this natural healthy
training of the body in which all young people are
willing and ready to co-operate with their teachers.
Unfortunately, the men who obtain positions on
educational committees are too often men who have
amassed wealth at the expense of their livers, and
who would look askance at the ideas of Plato, Roger
Ascham, or Tolstoi. Still, I think a day is coming
when playing-fields and playgrounds will be
attached to every elementary school, and used not
only by existing scholars, but by the old boys and
girls, who will thereby keep in touch with the
school and its good influences.
But, you will say, nothing has been said hitherto
about any lessons. Are reading, writing, and
arithmetic to be considered wholly as disadvantages?
It would be easy to take up such a position
and hold it in argument but it is not necessary. The
advantages of educating the masses in the three R’s
are obvious and on the surface, but the grave disadvantages
are also there. It is no use teaching a
person anything that he is likely to make a bad use
of, and experience tells us that many people are
ruined by learning to read. Since the Education
Act of 1870, a mass of low-class literature and
journalism has sprung up to cater for the tastes of
a population that has undergone a compulsory
training in reading. Betting and gambling have
been greatly fostered by the power of reading and
answering advertisements. In the same way quack
remedies for imaginary ailments must have done a
lot of harm to the health of the people, and the use
of them is the direct result of teaching ignorant
people to read and not teaching them to disbelieve
most things they may happen to read. Writing in
the same way by being made popular and common
has become debased. One seldom sees a good
handwriting nowadays and spelling is a lost art.
Writing, however, must in a few years go out in
favour of machine writing. Penmanship will
hardly be taught some years hence when everyone
will have a telephone and typewriter of his own.
I cannot see that the universal habit of writing has
done very much for the world. The great mass of
written matter that circulates through the post, the
vast columns of newspaper reports that are contradicted
the next day—these things are the fruits of
universal writing. There is no evidence that in the
past anything worth writing ever remained unwritten.
But there is strong evidence that since
1870 much has been written that had better have
remained unwritten, and would have so remained
but for State encouragement through its system of
education. As to arithmetic—if you saw the books
of the small shopkeepers in the County Court—you
would recognise its small hold on the people. One
chief use of it by the simpler folk seems to be the
calculations of the odds on a horse race. In France
and other more civilised countries this is done more
honestly by a machine called a totaliser, and
gambling is thereby kept within more reasonable
limits. Elementary arithmetic has been profitable
to the bookmaker—but to how many besides? If
you teach a boy cooking or carpentering he is very
unlikely to make an evil use of these accomplishments
in after life because they naturally minister
to the right enjoyment of life. Whereas if you
teach a boy reading, writing, and arithmetic, the
surroundings of youth being what they are, he is at
least as likely to misuse these attainments as to use
them to the benefit of himself and his fellow
creatures. Once recognise this and you must admit
not that the three R’s should be discontinued, but
that much more should be done to teach the young
persons to whom you have imparted these pleasant
arts how to make use of them legitimately and
honourably. It is no use teaching young people
any subject unless you see that in after life they
are to have opportunities of using their attainment
for the benefit of the State. Our fathers and
grandfathers were all for education as an end. We
are face to face with the results of a national system
of elementary education with no system whatever
of helping the educated to make good use of their
compulsory equipment. It is as though you gave a
boy a rifle and taught him to shoot and turned him
out into the world to shoot at anything he felt
inclined. Such a boy would be a danger to the
community, whereas if you placed him in a cadet
corps when he left school he and his rifle might be
a national asset.
That learning without a proper outlet for its use
may be a grave danger to the individual and to the
community is seen in the present state of India,
and Lord Morley of Blackburn, one of the greatest
supporters of education himself, called attention to
the necessity of a community which provides an
education to a certain class allowing the citizens so
educated a proper opportunity of exercising the
faculties it has developed. As he said in the
House of Lords, “I agree that those who made
education what it is in India are responsible for a
great deal of what has happened since.” And
what is true of India is equally true of England.
It is in providing healthy outlets and uses for the
educational power that has been created that the
Boards and Committees who govern these matters
will have to turn immediate attention if they wish
to justify their existence.
I know that these detached remarks of mine on
education must necessarily appear heretical—and
they are to some extent intentionally so. I do not
agree with Mr. Chesterton that the heretic of old
was proud of not being a heretic, and believed
himself orthodox and all the rest of the world
heretics. If he did he was indeed a madman. But
there is a place in the world for the utterer of
heresies if only to awaken the orthodox from
slumber and to make him look around and see if
there is any reform that can be made without
destroying the whole edifice. Reforms come slowly
and we, for our part, shall only see the dawn of a
better era whose sunshine will gladden the lives of
our grandchildren. I am not a pessimist about the
English school though I have chosen to speak of
its disadvantages. I think, to use an American
phrase, it is a “live” thing.
If you go into an English village you find three
great public institutions, the Church, the Inn, and
the School. Each is licensed to some extent by
the State and each is burdened by the connection.
You find as a rule that the Church has voluntarily
locked its doors and put up a notice that the key
may be found at some old lady’s cottage half a mile
away. You go into the Inn and find it struggling
to make itself hospitable in spite of the mismanagement
of brewers and the unsympathetic bigotry of
magistrates. But from the door of the School
troop out merry children, who some day will look
back to that time of their life as the happiest of all,
and who will recognise the debt of gratitude they
are under to the schoolmaster, who in spite of the
limitations of his system and himself encourages
his pupils to effort and self-reliance and teaches
them lessons of duty, reverence, and love.
I am not greatly interested in the Church or the
Inn, both of which institutions seem well able to
guard themselves from the disestablishment they
are said to deserve. But I am interested in the
School—and I wish to see it housed in fairer and
more ample buildings with larger playing fields
around them. And I want to see a race of schoolmasters
not only better paid—but worth more.
Men and women to whom the State can fairly give
a free hand, knowing that their object in education
would be to mould their pupils into self-reliant
citizens rather than to teach them scholastic tricks.
“The schoolmaster is abroad,” said Lord Brougham,
“and I trust to him armed with his primer.”
For my part, a schoolmaster armed with a primer
is an abomination of desolation standing in a holy
place. I differ from a Lord Chancellor with a very
natural diffidence but his Lordship was wrong.
The schoolmaster of 1828 was not abroad, he was
in the same predicament as the schoolmaster of
1911—at sea.
If I were Minister of Education, I would write
over the door of every school in the country the
beautiful words, “Suffer little children and forbid
them not to come unto Me: for of such is the
Kingdom of Heaven.” Let us beware lest we
forbid them by dogmas and creeds that lead only
to hatred, malice, and all uncharitableness; let us
take heed lest we forbid them by lessons and
learning dull for to-day and dangerous for to-morrow.
Let us at least teach them as our grandmothers
taught children when there were no schools
in the land, the simple duties of life that we all
know the meaning of, and the Christian duty of
unselfishness which we none of us practise. And
in this, as in all things, let us strive to teach by
example rather than by word. And if we are to
teach by the Christian rule, then how great, how
noble, how enduring is to be the work of the schoolmaster
in continuing the greatness of our nation.
And the man or woman we shall choose shall not
be a pedant, whose long ears are decorated by
degrees, but an honest, simple person of any creed
whatsoever, who will humbly and reverently teach
the children of his or her school the few simple
facts of life, and add to that something of its arts
and its crafts and so much or little of its learning
as can be a service and not a hindrance to the
child’s career.
COOKERY BOOK TALK.
Arviragus. How angel-like he sings!
Guiderius. But his neat cookery! he cut our roots in characters,
And sauc’d our broths as Juno had been sick
And he her dieter.
Cymbeline iv. 2.
In this passage Shakespeare exalts cookery above
songs that are merely angel-like, and anyone who
has dined at a modern restaurant with “music off”
as part of the stage directions will agree with
Guiderius that it is impertinent to consider the
merit of song at moments that should be given to
the praise of cookery. Incidentally, too, the
passage has a value for the cuisinologist of an
antiquarian turn of mind by pointing out that the
decoration of dishes with alphabetical carrots and
turnips, “roots cut in characters,” was a commonplace
of the Shakespearean table.
And if in a detached passage from a dramatic
writer we can find so much culinary thought, how
much more remains to be sought after in those
masterpieces of kitchen literature given to the
world by the great artist cooks of bygone centuries.
It has always been a matter of considerable
surprise to me that so few people really read their
Cookery Book with any diligence and attention.
There is no subject of conversation so popular as
Cookery Book. It blends together all persons in
a common chorus of talk irrespective of rank, age,
sex, religion and education. The dullest eye lights
up and a ripple crosses the most stagnant mind
when the dying embers of formal conversation
are called into brilliant flames by a few pages from
the Cookery Book. Every one lays claim to take
a hand at Cookery Book talk, no one is too bashful
or ignorant in his own seeming, and yet how few
really bring to the discussion a sound literary
knowledge of even Mrs. Beeton and Francatelli,
and how many prate of cookery to whom Mrs.
Glasse and John Farley are unknown names. No
one will talk of Shakespeare and the musical glasses
without at least a slight knowledge of Charles
Lamb’s delightful nursery tales and the study of
an article on the theory of music in “Snippy Bits.”
But if Cookery Book is mentioned—and in ordinary
society the subject is generally reached in the first
ten minutes after the introduction—the humblest
and most ignorant is found laying down the law
with the misplaced confidence of a county magistrate.
And yet with Cookery Book as with lower
forms of learning one can never tell whence
illumination may spring. True indeed is it that
out of the mouths of babes and sucklings strength
is ordained.
I remember a beautiful and remarkable instance
of this which occurred but recently. I was privileged
to dine at the family table of a great artist
and there were present besides myself several others
of sound learning and religious education from
whom might be expected stimulating and rational
conversation. We began I remember with the Pre-Raphaelites
and ox-tail soup. Albert Durer started
with the fish but “failed to stay the course,” as a
sporting friend of my host remarked. He it was
who brought the conversation round to the haven
and heaven of all conversation—Cookery Book.
He told a story of a haggis which drew from my
host—an ardent Scotsman—a learned and literary
defence of the haggis, which in common with the
thistle, the bagpipes and Burns poetry it is a matter
of patriotism for a Scotsman to uphold in the
company of aliens. There was no doubt that my
friend broke down in cross-examination as to the
actual contents of the haggis, but as to the necessity
of drinking raw whisky at short intervals during
its consumption he was eloquent and convincing.
When he had finished—or maybe before—I began
to describe the inward beauties of a well-grilled
mutton chop, and to detail an interesting discussion
I had had the week before with a Dean of the Church
of England on the respective merits of Sam’s Chop
House in Manchester and the South Kensington
Museum Grill Room. Listening is I fear a lost
art for my entertaining reminiscences were broken
into by a babel of tongues. Every one named his
or her particular and favourite dish which was
discussed rejected, laughed at and dismissed by the
rest of the company. So loud was the clash of
tongues that you might have imagined you were
taking part in a solemn council at Pandemonium,
when suddenly the shower of Cookery Book talk
dried up and there was a pause, a lull—a silence.
At that moment the youngest son of the house
whose little curly head—like one of those heads
of Sir Joshua’s angels—rested on his hands as he
listened to the earnest converse of his grave elders—this
child threw down before us a pearl of simple
wisdom—“Surely you have forgotten bread sauce
and chicken!” And so we had. The artist also
remembered that we had left out sucking pig. The
conversation started with renewed force. The
whole question of onions in bread sauce was
exhaustively debated and a happy evening was
spent in congenial and intellectual conversation.
But how seldom it is that you find yourself among
persons capable of discussing with knowledge any
of the nicer problems of the kitchen. At my own
table the other day a graduate of Cambridge
actually asked my wife whether she put maraschino
or curaçoa in the Hock cup. Yet in educational
affairs this man passes for a rational and highly
cultivated man. Colossal ignorance of this type is
but too common. I have stayed—but never for more
than one week-end—with families of the highest
respectability to whom tarragon vinegar is unknown,
and I once entertained a Judge of the High
Court who did not know the difference between
Nepaul and Cayenne pepper,—yet in his daily life
he must have been called upon to decide differences
of graver importance.
I wish I had the pen and the inspiration of one
of the early prophets to rouse my countrymen to
urge upon Education Committees, schools and
universities their duty in dealing with this national
ignorance. But one may at least make a practical
suggestion. Why should not “What to do with
the Cold Mutton” be read as a first reader in our
elementary schools? It touches on no points of
doctrine and teaches truths that both Anglican and
Nonconformist could discuss pleasantly at a
common board.
Once the young mind has tasted of the delight
of the literary side of cookery a demand would
spring up for the re-publication of many earnest,
eloquent and scientific Cookery books of olden
time. The eighteenth century was a golden age in
the literature of cookery, and the works of Charlotte
Mason, Sarah Harrison’s “Housekeeper’s
Pocket Book,” and Elizabeth Marshall’s “Young
Ladies’ Guide in the Art of Cookery,”—these are
books that should be in every polite library. For
myself I prefer what may be called the Archæology
of Cookery and the study of “The Proper New
Book of Cookery, 1546,” or Partridge’s “Treasury
of Commodious Conceits and Hidden Secrets,
1580?” will have a charm for all who like to pierce
the veil that hides the old world from us. We
have moved on since then it is true, but for my part
I like to learn how to “pot a Swan” or “make an
Olio Pye,” though such learning is no longer practical.
To those who have not access to the original
editions of the classics, let me commend that
charming volume of the Book Lovers’ Library, Mr.
W. Carew Hazlitt’s “Old Cookery Books.” Problems
are there touched upon that when we have
a serious business Government untrammelled by
party ties will be solved by Royal Commissions
dealing with the various aspects of cookery which,
as an old writer says, is “The Key of Living.”
It was Tobias Venner, as long ago as 1620, who
endeavoured to dissuade the poor from eating partridges,
because they were calculated to promote
asthma. Many Poor Law Commissions have sat
since then, but the truth of Venner’s theory has
never yet been subjected to modern scientific criticism,
and every year from September to February
the poor continue to remain under the shadow of
asthma. The Government give us volumes of
historical records, but I search in vain among them
for the way to make Mrs. Leed’s Cheesecakes and
“The Lord Conway, His Lordship’s receipt for
the making of Amber Pudding.” Thus are we
trifled with by our rulers, few of whom I think
could tell us without research why the porpoise
and the peacock no longer grace the tables of
Royal persons.
But see how Nature supplements the mistakes
of mankind. True it is that Governments do
nothing for our greatest art, sadly true it is that
the great masterpieces of culinary writing remain
on the shelves, and disgracefully true it is that
among the idle rich of our universities there is not
one Professor of Cookery—though there be many
ignorant critics of the Art at high tables. And
yet, round every board, simple or noble, with the
steam that rises from the cooked meats comes the
heartfelt praise of mankind rejoicing to lift up
the voice in that Cookery Book talk, which is the
oral tradition that carries on the religion of the
“Key of Living.”
Indeed, there is only one human being who does
not talk about Cookery, and that is the high
Priestess herself—the Cook. This I have on the
evidence of a policeman.
A DAY OF MY LIFE IN THE COUNTY COURT.
“We take no note of time
But from its loss.”
Young’s Night Thoughts.
It is a difficult task to describe to others the
everyday affairs of one’s own life. The difficulty
seems to me to arise in discovering what it is that
is new and strange to a person who finds himself
for the first time in a place where the writer has
spent the best part of the last twenty years. The
events in a County Court are to me so familiar
that it is hard to appreciate the interest shown in
our daily routine by some casual onlooker whom
curiosity, or a subpœna, has brought within our
walls. Still, in so far as the County Court is a
poor man’s Court, it is a good thing that the outside
world should take an interest in its proceedings,
for much goes on there that has an immediate
bearing on the social welfare of the working
classes, and a morning in the Manchester County
Court would throw a strong light on the ways and
means of the poor and the fiscal problems by
which they are surrounded.
An urban County Court is a wholly different
thing from the same institution in a country town.
Here in Manchester we have to deal with a large
number of bankruptcy cases, proceedings under
special Acts of Parliament, cases remitted from the
High Court, and litigation similar in character to,
but smaller in importance than the ordinary civil
list of an Assize Court. Cases such as these are
contested in much the same way as they are in
the High Court, counsel and solicitors appear—the
latter having a right of audience in the County
Court—and all things are done in legal decency
and order. The litigants very seldom desire a
jury, having perhaps the idea that a common
judge is as a good tribunal as a common jury,
whereas a special judge wants a common jury to
find out the everyday facts of his case for him. I
could never see why juries are divided into two
classes, special and common, and judges are not.
It is a fruitful idea for the legal reformer to follow
out.
The practice in Manchester is to have special
days for the bigger class of cases, and to try
to give clear days for the smaller matters where
most of the parties appear in person. The former
are printed in red on the Court Calendar, and the
latter in black, and locally the days are known as
red-letter days and black-letter days. On a black-letter
day counsel and solicitors indeed often appear—for
it is a practical impossibility to sort out the
cases into two exact classes—but the professions
know that on a black-letter day they have no precedence,
and very cheerfully acquiesce in the
arrangement, since it is obvious that to the community
at large it is at least as important that a
working woman should be home in time to give
her children their dinner as that a solicitor should
return to his office or a barrister lunch at his club.
Let me try, then, to bring home to your mind
what happens on a black-letter day.
We are early risers in Manchester, and the Court
sits at ten. I used to get down to my Court about
twenty minutes earlier, as on a black-letter day
there are sure to be several letters from debtors
who are unable to be at Court, and these are
always addressed to me personally. Having disposed
of the correspondence there is generally an
“application in chambers” consisting of one or
more widows whose compensation under the
Workman’s Compensation Act remains in Court
to be dealt with for their benefit. I am rather
proud of the interest and industry the chief clerks
of my Court have shown in the affairs of these
poor women and children, and the general “liberty
to apply” is largely made use of that I may discuss
with the widows or the guardians of orphans plans
for the maintenance and education of the children,
and the best way to make the most of their money.
You would expect to find the Court buildings
geographically in the centre of Manchester, but
they are placed almost on the boundary. Turning
out of Deansgate down Quay Street, which, as its
name implies, leads towards the river Irwell, you
come across a street with an historic name, Byrom
Street. The name recalls to us the worthy Manchester
doctor and the days when even Manchester
was on the fringe of a world of romance, and John
Byrom made his clever epigram:
God bless the King, I mean the faith’s defender,
God bless—no harm in blessing—the Pretender.
But who Pretender is, and who the King,
God bless us all—that’s quite another thing.
It is a far cry from Jacobites to judgment debtors,
but it is a pleasant thought to know that one lives
in an historic neighbourhood, even if the building
you work in is not exactly fitted for the modern
purpose for which it is used.
At the corner of Byrom Street and Quay Street
is the Manchester County Court. It is an old
brick building with some new brick additions.
Some architect, we may suppose, designed it,
therefore let it pass for a house. It was built, as
far as I can make out, in the early part of last
century, when the brick box with holes in it was
the standard form of the better class domestic
dwelling house. Still it is an historic building.
In 1836 it was No. 21 Quay Street, the residence
of Richard Cobden, calico printer, whose next door
neighbour was a Miss Eleanora Byrom. Cobden
sold it to Mr. Faulkner for the purposes of the
Owens College, so it was the first home of the
present Victoria University. It is now a County
Court. Facilis descensus. It still contains several
very fine mahogany doors that give it the air of a
house that has seen better days.
You will see groups of women making their way
down to the Court, many with a baby in one arm
and a door key slung on the finger. The wife is
the solicitor and the advocate of the working class
household, and very cleverly she does her work
as a rule. The group of substantial-looking men
chatting in the street are debt-collecting agents
and travelling drapers discussing the state of trade.
These are the Plaintiffs and their representatives,
the women are the Defendants. Here and there
you will see a well-dressed lady, probably summoned
to the Court by a servant or a dressmaker.
There will always be a few miscellaneous cases,
but the trivial round and common task of the day
is collecting the debts of small tradesmen from the
working class.
I have no doubt that a County Court Judge gets
an exaggerated view of the evils of the indiscriminate
credit given to the poor. They seem to paddle all
their lives ankle-deep in debt, and never get a
chance of walking the clean parapet of solvency.
But that is because one sees only the seamy side
of the debt-collecting world, and knows nothing of
the folk who pay without process. At the same
time, that indiscriminate credit-giving as practised
in Manchester is an evil, no one, I think, can doubt,
and it seems strange that social reformers pay so
little attention to the matter.
The whole thing turns, of course, upon imprisonment
for debt. Without imprisonment for debt
there would be little credit given, except to persons
of good character, and good character would be
an asset. As it is, however, our first business in
the morning will be to hear a hundred judgment
summonses in which creditors are seeking to imprison
their debtors. There are some ten thousand
judgment summonses in Manchester and Salford
in a year, but they have to be personally served,
and not nearly that number come for trial. We
start with a hundred this morning, of which say
sixty are served. It is well to sit punctually, and
we will start on the stroke of ten.
A debt collector enters the Plaintiff’s box, and,
refreshing his memory from a note book, tells you
what the Defendant’s position is, where he works,
and what he earns. The minute book before you
tells you the amount of his debt, that he has been
ordered to pay 2s. a month, and has not paid anything
for six months. His wife now enters into
all the troubles of her household, and makes the
worst of them. One tries to sift the true from
the false, the result being that one is generally
convinced that the Defendant has had means to
pay the 2s. a month, or whatever the amount may
be, since the date when the order was made. The
law demands that the debtor should be imprisoned
for not having paid, but no one wants him to go to
prison, so an order is made of seven or fourteen
days, and it is suspended, and is not to issue if
he pays the arrears and fees, say in three monthly
instalments. The wife is satisfied that the evil day
is put off and goes away home, and the creditor
generally gets his money. He may have to issue
a warrant, but the Defendant generally manages to
pay by hook or by crook, rather than go to Knutsford
Gaol, where the debtors are imprisoned, and as
a matter of fact only a few actually go to gaol.
Of course, the money is often borrowed or paid
by friends, which is another evil of the system.
The matter is more difficult when, as often happens,
the Defendants do not appear. It is extraordinary
how few people can read and understand a comparatively
simple legal notice or summons. Mistakes
are constantly made. A collier once brought
me an official schedule of his creditors, in which
in the column for “description,” where he should
have entered “grocer,” “butcher,” etc., he had
filled in the best literary description he could
achieve of his different creditors, and one figured
as “little lame man with sandy whiskers.” There
are of course many illiterates, and they have to call
in the assistance of a “scholard.” An amusing
old gentleman came before me once, who was very
much perturbed to know if, to use his own phrase,
he was “entaitled to pay this ’ere debt.” The
incident occurred at a time when the citizens of
Manchester were being polled to vote on a “culvert
scheme” of drainage, which excited much popular
interest.
“I don’t deny owing the debt,” he said, “and
I’ll pay reet enow, what your Honour thinks reet,
if I’m entaitled to pay.”
I suggested that if he owed the money he was
clearly “entitled” to pay.
“Well,” he continued, “I thowt as I should
’ave a summons first.”
“But you must have had a summons,” I said,
“or how did you get here?”
“’E towd me case wor on,” he said, pointing
to the Plaintiff, “so I coom.”
I looked up matters and discovered that service
of the summons was duly reported, and informed
the Defendant, who seemed much relieved.
“You see,” he said, “I’m no scholard, and we
got a paaper left at our ’ouse, and I took it up
to Bill Thomas in our street, a mon as con read,
an’ ’e looks at it, an’ says as ’ow may be it’s a
coolvert paaper. ‘I’m not certain,’ ’e says, ‘but
I think it’s a coolvert paaper.’ So I asks him what
to do wi’ it, and he says, ‘Put a cross on it, and
put it in a pillar box,’ and that wor done. But
if you say it wor a summons, Bill must a bin
wrong.”
One can gather something from this poor fellow’s
difficulties of the trouble that a summons of any
kind must cause in a domestic household, and one
can only hope for the day when England will
follow the example of other civilised countries and
at least do away with the judgment summons and
imprisonment for debt.
The hundred judgment summonses will have
taken us until about eleven o’clock, and meanwhile
in an adjoining Court the Registrar has been dealing
with a list of about four hundred cases. The
bulk of these are undefended, and the Registrar
enters up judgment and makes orders against the
Defendant to pay the debt by instalments at so
much a month. A small percentage—say from
five to ten per cent. of the cases—are sent across
to the Judge’s Court for trial, and small knots of
folk come into Court to take the seats vacated by
the judgment debtors and wait for the trials to
come on.
The trial of a County Court action on a black-letter
day, where Plaintiff and Defendant appear
in person, where neither understands law, evidence,
or procedure, and where the main object of each
party is to overwhelm his opponent by a reckless
fire of irrelevant statements, is not easy to conduct
with suavity and dignity. The chief object of a
County Court Judge, as it seems to me—I speak
from many years’ experience—should be to suffer
fools gladly without betraying any suspicion that
he considers himself wise. Ninety-nine per cent.
of the cases are like recurring decimals. They
have happened, and will happen again and again.
The same defence is raised under the same circumstances.
To the shallow-witted Defendant it
is an inspiration of mendacity, to the Judge it is a
commonplace and expected deceit. All prisoners
in a Police Court who are found with stolen goods
upon them tell you that they have bought them
from a man whose name they do not know. There
is no copyright in such a defence, and it sounds
satisfactory to each succeeding publisher of it. No
doubt it is disappointing to find that the judge
and jury have heard it before and are not disposed
to believe it. In the same way in the County
Court there are certain lines of defence that I feel
sure students of folk-lore could tell us were put
forward beneath the oak trees when the Druids
sat in County Courts in prehistoric times. The
serious difficulty lies in continuing to believe that
a Defendant may arise who actually has a defence,
and in discovering and rescuing a specimen of a
properly defended action from a crowded museum
of antique mendacities. Counter-claims, for
instance, which of course are only filed in the
bigger cases, are very largely imaginative. The
betting against a valid counter-claim must be at
least ten to one. It is, of course, in finding the
one that there is scope for ingenuity. It is the
necessity for constant alertness that makes the
work interesting.
The women are the best advocates. Here, for
instance, is a case in point.
A woman Plaintiff with a shawl over her head
comes into the box, and an elderly collier, the
Defendant, is opposite to her. The action is
brought for nine shillings. I ask her to state her
case.
“I lent yon mon’s missus my mon’s Sunday
trousers to pay ’is rent, an’ I want ’em back.”
That seems to me, as a matter of pleading, as
crisp and sound as can be. If the trousers had
been worth five hundred pounds, a barrister would
have printed several pages of statement of claim
over them, but could not have stated his case better.
My sympathies are with the lady. I know
well the kindness of the poor to each other, and,
won by the businesslike statement of the case, I
turn round to the Defendant and ask him why the
trousers are not returned and what his defence
may be.
He smiles and shakes his head. He is a rough,
stupid fellow, and something amuses him. I ask
him to stop chuckling and tell me his defence.
“There’s nowt in it all,” is his answer.
I point out that this is vague and unsatisfactory,
and that the words do not embody any defence
to an action of detinue known to the law.
He is not disturbed. The lady gazes at him
triumphantly. He is a slow man, and casually
mentions “The ’ole street knows about them trousers.”
I point out to him that I have never lived in
the street, and know nothing about it. He seems
to disbelieve this and says with a chuckle, “Everyone
knows about them trousers.”
I press him to tell me the story, but he can
scarcely believe that I do not know all about it.
At length he satisfies my curiosity.
“Why yon woman an’ my missus drank them
trousers.”
The woman vociferates, desires to be struck
dead and continues to live, but bit by bit the story
is got at. Two ladies pawn the husband’s trousers,
and quench an afternoon’s thirst with the
proceeds. The owner of the Sunday trousers is
told by his wife a story of destitution and want
of rent, and the generous loan of garments.
Every one in the street but the husband enjoys the
joke. The indignant husband, believing in his
wife, sues for the trousers and sends his wife to
Court. The street comes down to see the fun, and
when I decide for the Defendant there is an
uprising of men, women, and babies, and the
parties and their friends disappear while we call
the next case. These are the little matters where
it is easy to make a blunder, and where patience
and attention and a knowledge of the ways and
customs of the “’ole street” are worth much legal
learning.
One must learn to sympathise with domestic
frailties. I was rebuking a man, the other day,
for backing up his wife in what was not only an
absurd story, but one in which I could see he had
no belief.
“You should really be more careful,” I said,
“and I tell you candidly I don’t believe a word of
your wife’s story.”
“You may do as yer like,” he said, mournfully,
“but I’ve got to.”
The sigh of envy at the comparative freedom
of my position as compared with his own was full
of pathos.
A case of a workman who was being sued for
lodging money gave me a new insight into the
point of view of the clever but dissipated workman.
His late landlady was suing for arrears run up
when, as she said, he was “out of work.”
The phrase made him very angry.
“Look ’ere,” he said, “can that wumman kiss
the book agen? She’s swearin’ false. I’ve never
been out o’ wark i’ my life. Never.”
“Tummas,” says the old lady, in a soothingly
irritating voice. “Think, Tummas.”
“Never been out o’ wark i’ my life,” he shouts.
“Oh, Tummas,” says the old lady, more in
sorrow than in anger. “You remember Queen’s
funeral. You were on the spree a whole fortneet.”
“Oh, ay!” says Thomas unabashed; “but you
said out o’ wark. If you’re sayin’ on the spree
I’m with yer, but I’ve never been out o’ wark i’
my life.”
It was a sad distinction for a clever working man
to make, but a true one and to him an important
one, and I rather fancy the nice old lady knew well
what she was doing in her choice of phrase and
hoped to score off Thomas by irritating him into
an unseemly exhibition by the use of it.
A class of case that becomes very familiar arises
out of the sale of a small business. A fried-fish
shop is regarded by an enterprising widow who
does not possess one as a mine of untold gold.
She purchases one at a price above its value, fails
from want of knowledge to conduct it successfully,
and then brings an action for fraudulent misrepresentation
against the seller. Of course, there
are cases of fraud and misrepresentation; but, as
a rule, there is nothing more than the natural
optimistic statements of a seller followed by
incompetence of the purchaser and the disgust of
old customers. In a case of this sort, in which
up to a point it was difficult to know where the
truth lay, owing to the vague nature of the evidence,
a graphic butcher gave a convincing account
of the reason of the failure of the new management.
He had come down to the Court in the interests of
justice, leaving the abattoir—or as he called it
“habbitoyre”—on his busiest morning.
“Yer see,” he said, “I knew the old shop well.
I was in the ’abit of takin’ in a crowd of my pals
on Saturday neet. So when the old Missus gave
it up, I promised to give it a try wi’ the new
Missus. Well, I went in twice, an’ there wor no
sort o’ choice at all. There worn’t no penny fish,
what there wor, wor ’a-penny fish, and bad at
that, an’ the chips wor putty.”
It was obvious that the Plaintiff had started on
a career for which Nature did not intend her, and
that the cause of the failure of the business was
not the fraud of the Defendant, but the culinary
incompetence of the Plaintiff.
It is amazing how, apart altogether from perjury,
two witnesses will give entirely different accounts
of the same matter. No doubt there is a great
deal of reckless evidence given and some perjury
committed, but a great deal of the contradictory
swearing arises from “natural causes,” as it were.
A man is very ready to take sides, and discusses
the facts of a case with his friend until he remembers
more than he ever saw. In “running down”
cases, where the witnesses are often independent
folk and give their own evidence their own way,
widely different testimony is given about the same
event. One curious circumstance I have noticed
in “running down” cases is that a large percentage
of witnesses give evidence against the vehicle coming
towards them. That is to say, if a man is
walking along, and a brougham is in front of
him and going the same way as he is, and a cab
coming in the opposite direction collides with the
brougham, I should expect that man to give evidence
against the cab. I suppose the reason of
that is that to a man so situated the brougham
appears stationary and the cab aggressively dangerous,
but whatever the reason may be the fact is
very noticeable.
On the whole the uneducated man in the street
is a better witness of outdoor facts than the clerk
or warehouseman. The outdoor workers have, I
fancy, a more retentive memory for things seen,
and are more observant than the indoor workers.
They do not want to refresh their memory with notes.
A story is told of a blacksmith who came to the
farriery classes held by the Manchester Education
authorities. The clerk in charge gave him a notebook
and a pencil.
“Wot’s this ’ere for?” asks the blacksmith.
“To take notes,” replied the clerk.
“Notes? Wot sort o’ notes?”
“Why, anything that the lecturer says which
you think important and want to remember, you
make a note of it,” said the clerk.
“Oh,” was the scornful reply, “anything I want
to remember I must make a note of in this ’ere
book, must I? Then wot do you think my blooming
yed’s for?”
It is the use and exercise of the “blooming
yed” that makes the Lancashire workman the
strong character he is. May it be long before the
mother wit inside it is dulled by the undue use of
the scholastic notebook.
Witnesses are often discursive, and the greatest
ingenuity is devoted to keeping them to the point
without breaking the thread of their discourse.
Only long practice and a certain instinct which
comes from having undergone many weary hours
of listening can give you the knack of getting the
pith and marrow of a witness’s story without the
domestic and genealogical details with which he—and
especially she—desires to garnish it.
I remember soon after I took my seat on the
bench having an amusing dialogue with a collier.
He had been sued for twelve shillings for three
weeks’ rent. One week he admitted, and the week
in lieu of notice, which leads to more friction
between landlord and tenant than any other
incident in their contract, was duly wrangled over
and decided upon. Then came the third week,
and the collier proudly handed in four years’ rent
books to show nothing else was owing. The
landlord’s agent pointed out that two years back
a week’s rent was missing, and sure enough in
the rent book was the usual cross instead of a four,
showing that no rent had been paid for that week.
“How did that week come to be missed?” I
asked the collier.
“I’ll never pay that week,” he said, shaking his
head stubbornly. “Not laikely.”
“But,” I said, “I’m afraid you’ll have to. You
see you admit it’s owing.”
“Well, I’ll just tell yer ’ow it was. You see
we wor ’aving rabbit for supper, an’ my wife——”
He looked as if he was settling down for a long
yarn, so I interposed: “Never mind about the
rabbit, tell me about the rent.”
“I’m telling yer. Yer see we wor ’aving rabbit
for supper, an’ my wife ’ad got a noo kettle, an’
we don’t ’ave rabbit every——”
“Oh, come, come,” I said impatiently, “just tell
me about the rent.”
He looked at me rather contemptuously, and
began again at the very beginning.
“I’m telling yer, if yer’ll only listen. We wor
’aving rabbit for supper, an’ my wife ’ad got a noo
kettle, an’ we don’t ’ave rabbit every neet for supper,
an’ my wife ’ad just put the kettle, the noo
kettle——”
“Oh, never mind about the kettle, do please get
to the rent,” I said, and was immediately sorry I
had spoken.
“I’m getting to it, ain’t I?” he asked, rather
angrily. “We wor ’aving rabbit for supper”—I
groaned inwardly and resolved to sit it out without
another word—“an’ my wife ’ad got a noo kettle,
an’ we don’t ’ave rabbit every neet for supper, an’
my wife ’ad just put the kettle—the noo kettle with
the rabbit—on to th’ fire, when down coom chimley
an’ aw into middle o’ room. Was I going to pay
rent for that week? Not laikely!”
It turned out that I was wholly in the wrong,
and that the destruction of the rabbit was a kind of
equitable plea in defence to the action for rent.
When I am tempted now to burst in too soon upon
an irrelevant story, I think of the rabbit and am
patient. Of course all rabbit stories are not even
equitable defences, but the diagnosis of what is
purely domestic and dilatory and of what is apparently
anecdotal but in reality relevant gives a
distinct charm to one’s daily work.
One day of my life every month is given up to
the trial of Yiddish cases. The Yiddisher is a
litigious person, and his best friend would not
describe him as a very accurate witness. One
ought to remember, however, that he has not had
generations of justice administered to him, that he
is a child and beginner in a court of law, and that
the idea of a judge listening to his story and
deciding for him upon the evidence is, in some
cases from personal experience and in all cases from
hereditary instinct, an utterly unfamiliar thing.
The fact, too, that he speaks Yiddish, or very
broken English, and never answers a question
except by asking another, always gives his evidence
an indirect flavour. One strong point about a
Yiddisher is his family affection, and he swears
in tribes, so to speak. A Christian in a family
dispute will too often swear anything against his
brother, and is often wickedly reckless in his sworn
aspersions. A Yiddisher, on the other hand, will
swear anything for his brother, and most Yiddish
evidence could be discounted by an accurate percentage
according to the exact relationship by
blood or marriage of the witness to the Plaintiff or
Defendant.
It is needless to say a foreign-speaking race such
as this gives one some anxiety and trouble in a
small-debt court. One of my earliest Yiddish
experiences was a case in which two Yiddishers
each brought his own interpreter. A small scrap
of paper cropped up in the case with some Hebrew
writing on it. One interpreter swore it was a
receipt, the other that it was an order for a new
pair of boots. Without knowing anything of
Hebrew, it occurred to me that these divergent
readings were improbable. The case was adjourned.
I applied to some of my friends on that excellent
body, the Jewish Board of Guardians, a respectable
interpreter was obtained, and the Hebrew document
properly translated. There is now an official interpreter
attached to the Manchester Court, and I
think I can safely congratulate the Yiddish community
on a distinct improvement in their education
in the proper use of English law courts.
That some of them have the very vaguest notions
of the principles on which we administer justice
may be seen from the following story which happened
some years ago. A little flashy Yiddish
jeweller who spoke very bad English, had taken
out a judgment summons against an old man who
appeared broken down in health and pocket. I
asked the little man for evidence of means which
would justify me in committing the debtor to
prison.
“Vell,” he says, “I vill tell you. He ish in a
very larsh vay of pizness indeed. He has zree
daughters vorking for him and several hands as
vell, and zare is a great deal of monish coming into
ze house.”
The old man told a sad story of ill-health, loss
of business, and said that his daughters had to
keep him. It turned out that there was a Yiddish
gentleman in Court, Mr. X., who knew him, and
Mr. X. corroborated the defendant’s story in every
particular. He had had a good business, but was
now being kept by his daughters, having broken
down in health.
I turned to the little jeweller and said: “You
have made a mistake here.”
“It ish no mishtake at all,” he cried excitedly.
“Mr. X. ish a very bad man. He and the Defendant
are both cap makers, and are vot you call in
English a long firm.”
This was too much for Mr. X.—a most respectable
tradesman—and he called out: “My Lorts,
may I speak?” Without waiting for leave, he
continued very solemnly: “My Lorts, I have
sworn by Jehovah that every vord I say ish true,
but I vill go furder than that. I vill put down
ten pounds in cash, and it may be taken avay from
me if vot I say ish not true.”
The offer was made with such fervour and sincerity
that I thought it best to enter into the spirit
of the thing.
Turning to the little man, I asked: “Are you
ready to put down ten pounds that what you say
is true?”
He looked blank and lost, and, shaking his
head, murmured sadly, “No, it ish too motch.”
I pointed out to him how his attitude about the
ten pounds went to confirm the evidence for the
Defendant, and seeing his case slipping away
from under his feet, he cried out, as if catching at
the last straw, “My Lorts thish ish not mine own
case, thish ish mine farder’s case, and I vill put
down ten pounds of mine farder’s monish that vot
I say ish true.”
The offer was not accepted, and the Defendant
was not committed. But the story throws light
on the rudimentary ideas that some Yiddishers
have of the administration of justice.
And now we have finished the list of cases, but
there are a few stragglers left in Court. Some of
them have been in the wrong Court, or come on
the wrong day; some have applications to make,
or advice to ask. I always make a point now of
finding out what these folk want before leaving
the bench. I remember in my early days a man
coming before me the first thing one morning, and
saying he had sat in my Court until the end of
yesterday’s proceedings.
“Why didn’t you come up at the end of the
day,” I asked, “and make your application then?”
“I was coming,” he replied, “but at the end of
last case you was off your chair an’ bolted through
yon door like a rabbit.” I think his description
was exaggerated, but I rise in a more leisurely way
nowadays, though I am still glad when the day’s
work is over.
I do not know that what I have written will
convey any clear idea of the day of my life that
I have been asked to portray. I know it is in many
respects a very dull grey life, but it has its brighter
moments in the possibilities of usefulness to
others. I am not at all sure that the black-letter
jurisdiction of a big urban County Court ought not
to be worked by a parish priest rather than by a
lawyer. I know that it wants a patience, a sympathy,
and a belief in the goodness of human
nature that we find in those rare characters who
give up the good things in this world for the sake
of working for others. I am very conscious of my
own imperfections; but I was once greatly encouraged
by a criticism passed upon me which I accidentally
overheard, and which I am conceited enough
to repeat. I was going away from the Court, and
passed two men walking slowly away. I had
decided against them, and they were discussing
why I had done so.
“Well, ’ow on earth ’e could do it I don’t see,
do you, Bill?”
“’E’s a fool.”
“Yes, ’e’s a fool, a —— fool, but ’e did ’is best.”
“Ay. I think ’e did ’is best.”
After all, coming from such source or indeed
from any source, the suggestion contained in the
conversation was very gratifying. I have often
thought that one might rest beneath an unkinder
epitaph than this:
HE WAS
A —— FOOL,
BUT
HE DID HIS BEST.
DOROTHY OSBORNE.
Iachimo. Here are letters for you.
Posthumus. Their tenor good, I trust.
Iachimo. ’Tis very like.
Cymbeline ii. 4.
They had set (it is years ago now) the Period of the
Restoration as subject for the Historical Essay
Prize at Oxbridge. I had been advised to read
Courtenay’s Life of Sir William Temple. It would
give me an insight into the times, and a thorough
knowledge of the Triple Alliance.
It was in my uncle’s library that I found the
book—two octavo volumes of memoirs bound in
plain green cloth, with mouldy yellow backs. I
remember it well, and the circumstances surrounding
it.
I threw open the windows, piled all the red
cushions into one window seat, placed a chair for
my feet, and took up the volumes. I cast my eyes
over the contents of Vol. I.: a portrait of Temple—a
handsome fellow—engraved by one Dean, after
Sir Peter; a genealogical table. Ugh! And
twenty chapters of negotiations to follow. My
uncle was right, it was undoubtedly a dull book.
The second volume looked more interesting;
there was something in it about Swift. Memory
asserting herself, I remembered Temple to be Swift’s
first patron, and Stella, I fancy, was Lady Temple’s
maid. Happy Stella! At that moment a
piece of paper fluttered out of the volume in my
hand on to the floor, driving the Dean and his
affairs out of my head. I picked it up. An old
paper, brown at its edges and foldings, singed by
time. On it were some verses—a sonnet. It ran
thus:—
“TO DOROTHY OSBORNE,
“Why has no laureate, in golden song,
Wreathed rhythmic honours for her name alone,
Who worships now anear a purer throne?
And chosen, from that lovely, loyal throng
Of wantons ambling devilward along
At beck of God’s Anointed, one to praise,
Of brightest wit, yet pure through works and days,
Constant in love, in every virtue strong.
Dorothy, gift of God, it was not meant,
That thy bright light should shine upon the few,
Within the straitened circle of thy life;
Failing to reach mankind and represent
His own ideal, manifest in you,
Of holy woman and the perfect wife.”
I was a sonneteer myself, and therefore critical.
This effort (was it my uncle’s?) did not seem to
me of portentous genius. I hate your sonneteer
who has more than two rhymes in his octett. It
proves him a coward at the measure, one who is
burdened by those shackles in which he should
move as skilfully and lightly as a clever dancer
bound to the knees on stilts. Those two subdominant
rhymes were misplaced; so was the sudden
stop in the sixth line, the violent cæsura in
the sense, sending a cold shiver through the cultured
mind. I did not admire the sestett either in
its arrangement, but much liberty has always been
allowed in the management of the sestett. For
an amateur sonnet, I had read, nay, I will be just,
I had written worse.
But whom does this sonnet describe? Dorothy
Osborne, who is she? Lady Temple, answers
Courtenay, and says little more. But she has
written her own life, and painted her own character,
as none else could have done it for her,
in letters written to her husband before marriage.
When I had read these, I pitied the unknown, and
forbore to criticise his sonnet. I, too, could have
written sonnets, roundels, ballads by the score to
celebrate her praise. But I remembered Pope’s
chill warning about those who “rush in where
angels fear to tread,” and, full of humility I did
not apply it to my friend the sonneteer, but—to
myself.
These letters of Dorothy Osborne were, at one
time, lying at Coddenham Vicarage, Suffolk.
Forty-two of them has Courtenay transferred to an
appendix, without arrangement or any form of
editing, as he candidly confesses, but not without
misgivings as to how they will be received by a
people thirsting to read the details of the negotiations
which took place in connection with the Triple
Alliance. Poor Courtenay! Did he live to learn
that the world had other things to do than pore
over dull excerpts from inhuman state papers? For
the lighting of fires, for the rag-bag, or, if of stout
paper or parchment, for the due covering of preserves
and pickles, much of these Temple correspondences
and treaties would be eminently fitted,
but for the making of books they are all but useless;
book-making of such material is not to be
achieved by Courtenay, nay, nor by the cunningest
publisher’s devil in Grub Street. Here, beneath
poor blind Courtenay’s eye, were papers and
negotiations, not about a triple alliance between
states, but concerning a dual alliance between souls.
Here, even for the dull historian, were chat, gossip,
the witty portrayal of neighbours, the customs,
manners, thoughts, the very life itself, of English
human beings of that time, set out by the living
pen of Dorothy Osborne. Surely it was within
his power at least to edit carefully for us those
letters? Alas, no! All that he can do is to produce
a book in two unreadable octavo volumes, and
to set down in an appendix, not without misgivings
but forty-two of these charming letters.
But I will dare to put it to the touch to gain
or lose it all. I cannot, I know, make her glorious
by my pen, but I can let her own pen have free
play, and try to draw from her letters, and what
other data there are at hand, some living presentment
of a beautiful woman, pure in dissolute days,
passing a quiet domestic existence among her own
family; a loyalist, leading, in Cromwell’s days, a
home-life of which those who draw their history
from the pleasant pages of Sir Walter’s historical
novels can have little idea. To confirmed novel
readers it will be, I think, an awakening to learn
that there was ever cessation of the “clashing of
rapiers” and “heavy tramp of cavalry” in the
middle of the seventeenth century.
Dorothy Osborne, born in 1627, was the
daughter of Sir Peter Osborne, Lord Treasurer’s
Remembrancer (an inherited office) and Governor
of Guernsey in the days of James I. and Charles
his son. She was the only daughter now (1650)
unmarried, and had been named after her mother,
Dorothy, without further addition. Much more
could be collected of this sort from the lumber in
Baronetages and Herald’s manuals; but to what
purpose? William Temple was born in 1628.
It was in 1648, when the King was imprisoned
at Carisbrook, in Colonel Hammond’s charge, that
Dorothy first met her constant lover. They met
in the Isle of Wight. She and her brother were
on their way to St. Malo. Temple was starting
on his travels. A little incident, almost a Waverley
incident, took place here, worth reciting, perhaps.
The Osbornes and Temple were loyalists.
Young Osborne, more loyal than intelligent,
remained behind at an inn where they had halted,
that he might write on a window pane with a diamond
“And Haman was hanged upon the gallows he
had prepared for Mordecai.” This attack
on Colonel Hammond, and the audacity of a
cavalier daring to apply the Scriptures after the
Puritanical method, caused the whole party to be
arrested by the Roundheads, and a very pretty
adventure was spoilt by the ready wit of our
Dorothy taking the offence upon herself, when,
through the gallantry of the Roundhead officer,
the whole party was suffered to depart. “This
incident,” says Courtenay, on good authority,
“was not lost upon Temple.” Indeed, I think
with Courtenay; but would add that much else
besides was not lost upon him. Travelling with
her and her brother, staying with her at St. Malo,
is it to be wondered that Temple was attracted by
the bright wit, clear faith and honesty of Dorothy;
or that the brilliant parts and seriousness of Temple—a
great contrast to many of the bibulous,
rowdy cavaliers whom she must have met with—made
her find in him one worthy of her friendship
and her love? That Temple at this time openly
declared his love I doubt. Love grew between
them unknown to either. Years afterwards
Dorothy writes:—
“For God’s sake, when we meet let us design
one day to remember old stories in, to ask one
another by what degrees our friendship grew to this
height ’tis at. In earnest I am at a loss sometimes
in thinking on’t; and though I can never repent
of the share you have in my heart, I know not
whether I gave it you willingly or not at first.
No; to speak ingenuously, I think you got an
interest there a good while before I thought you
had any, and it grew so insensibly, and yet so fast,
that all the traverses it has met with since, have
served rather to discover it to me than at all to
hinder it.”
The further circumstances necessary to the understanding
of Dorothy’s letters, are shortly, these:
Dorothy lived at Chicksands Priory, where her
father was in ill-health, and there she received
suitors at her parent’s commands. The Osbornes,
it seemed, disliked Temple, and objected to him
on the score of want of means; whilst Temple’s
father had planned for his son an advantageous
match in another quarter. Alas! for the frowardness
of young couples! They held their course,
and waited successfully.
Hardly can we do better that you may picture
Dorothy and her mode of life clearly to yourself,
than copy this important letter for you at length:
“You ask me how I pass my time here. I can
give you a perfect account, not only of what I do
for the present, but of what I am likely to do this
seven years if I stay here so long. I rise in the
morning reasonably early, and before I am ready
I go round the house till I am weary of that, and
then in the garden till it grows too hot for me.
About ten o’clock I think of making me ready; and
when that’s done I go into my father’s chamber;
from thence to dinner, where my cousin Molle and
I sit in great state in a room and at a table that
would hold a great many more. After dinner we
sit and talk till Mr. B. comes in question, and then
I am gone. The heat of the day is spent in reading
or working, and about six or seven o’clock I walk
out into a common that lies hard by the house, where
a great many young wenches keep sheep and cows,
and sit in the shade singing of ballads; I go to them,
and compare their voices and beauty to some
ancient shepherdesses that I have read of, and find
a vast difference there; but, trust me, I think these
are as innocent as those could be. I talk to them,
and find they want nothing to make them the happiest
people in the world but the knowledge that
they are so. Most commonly, while we are in the
middle of our discourse, one looks about her, and
spies her cows going into the corn, and then away
they all run as if they had wings at their heels.
I, that am not so nimble, stay behind, and when
I see them driving home their cattle I think ’tis time
for me to retire too. When I have supped I go
into the garden, and so to the side of a small river
that runs by it, where I sit down and wish you with
me (you had best say this is not kind, neither).
In earnest, ’tis a pleasant place, and would be
more so to me if I had your company. I sit there
sometimes till I am lost with thinking; and were
it not for some cruel thought of the crossness of our
fortune, that will not let me sleep there, I should
forget there were such a thing to be done as going
to bed.”
Truly a quiet country life, in a quiet country
house; poor lonely Dorothy!
Chicksands Priory, Bedfordshire, is a low-built
sacro-secular edifice, well fitted for its former service
Its priestly denizens were turned out in
Henry VIII’s monk-hunting reign (1538). To the
joy or sorrow of the neighbourhood: who knows
now? Granted then to one, Richard Snow, of
whom the records are silent; by him sold, in Elizabeth’s
reign, to Sir John Osborne, Knt. (Dorothy’s
brother was first baronet); thus it becomes the
ancestral home of our Dorothy. There is a crisp
etching of the house in Fisher’s Collections of
Bedfordshire. The very exterior of it is Catholic, unpuritanical,
no methodism about the square windows
set here and there, at undecided intervals, wheresoever
they may be wanted. Six attic windows jut
out from the low-tiled roof. At the corner of the
house a high pinnacled buttress rising the full
height of the wall; five buttresses flank the side
wall, built so that they shade the lower windows
from the morning sun, in one place reaching to
the sill of an upper window. Perhaps Mrs.
Dorothy’s window; how tempting to scale and see.
What a spot for the happier realisation of Romeo
and Juliet, or of Sigismonde and Guichard, if this
were romance. In one end of the wall are two
Gothic windows, claustral remnants, lighting now,
perhaps, the dining-hall, where cousin Molle and
Dorothy sat in state; or the saloon, where the latter
received her servants. There are old cloisters
attached to the house; at the other side of it may
be. Yes! a sleepy country house, the warm earth
and her shrubs creeping close up to the very sills
of the lower windows, sending in morning
fragrance, I doubt not, when Dorothy thrust back
the lattice after breakfast. A quiet place, “slow”
is the accurate modern epithet for it, “awfully
slow.” But to Dorothy, a quite suitable home at
which she never repines.
This etching of Thomas Fisher, of December
26th, 1816, is a godsend to me, hearing as I do that
Chicksands Priory no longer remains to us, having
suffered martyrdom at the bloody hands of the
restorer. For through this, partly, we have attained
to a knowledge of Dorothy’s surroundings, and may
now safely let Dorothy herself tell us of the servants
visiting her at Chicksands during those long seven
years through which she remains constant to
Temple. See what she expects in a lover! Have
we not here some local squires hit off to the life?
Could George Eliot have done more for us in like
space?
“There are a great many ingredients must go to
the making me happy in a husband. First, as my
Cousin Franklin says our humours must agree, and
to do that he must have that kind of breeding that I
have had, and used that kind of company. That is,
he must not be so much a country gentleman as to
understand nothing but hawks and dogs, and be
fonder of either than of his wife; nor of the next
sort of them, whose aim reaches no farther than
to be Justice of Peace, and once in his life High
Sheriff, who reads no books but statutes, and studies
nothing but how to make a speech interlarded with
Latin, that may amaze his disagreeing poor neighbours,
and fright them rather than persuade them
into quietness. He must not be a thing that began
the world in a free school, was sent from thence
to the university, and is at his furthest when he
reaches the Inns of Court, has no acquaintance but
those of his form in those places, speaks the French
he has picked out of old laws, and admires nothing
but the stories he has heard of the revels that were
kept there before his time. He must not be a town
gallant neither, that lives in a tavern and an
ordinary, that cannot imagine how an hour should
be spent without company unless it be in sleeping,
that makes court to all the women he sees, thinks
they believe him, and laughs and is laughed at
equally. Nor a travelled Monsieur, whose head is
feather inside and outside, that can talk of nothing
but of dances and duels, and has courage enough
to wear slashes, when everybody else dies with cold
to see him. He must not be a fool of no sort, nor
peevish, nor ill-natured, nor proud, nor courteous;
and to all this must be added, that he must love
me, and I him, as much as we are capable of
loving. Without all this his fortune, though never
so great, would not satisfy me; and with it a very
moderate one would keep me from ever repenting
my disposal.”
These negative needs doubtless excluded many
of the neighbours who were ready to throw themselves
at her feet. But, from far and near, came
many suitors, Cromwell’s son, Henry, among
others; who will be “as acceptable to her,” she
thinks, “as anybody else.” He seems almost
worthy of her, if we believe most accounts of him,
and allow for the Presbyterian animosity of good
Mrs. Hutchinson. However, Henry Cromwell
disappears from the scene, marrying elsewhere;
whereby English history is possibly considerably
modified. Temple is ordered to get her a dog, an
Irish greyhound. “Henry Cromwell undertook
to write to his brother Fleetwood, for another for
me; but I have lost my hopes there; whomsoever
it is that you employ, he will need no other
instruction, but to get the biggest he can meet
with. ’Tis all the beauty of those dogs, or of any,
indeed, I think. A mastiff is handsomer to me
than the most exact little dog that ever lady played
withal.” Temple, no doubt, procured the biggest
dog in Ireland, not the less joyfully that “she has
lost her hopes of Henry Cromwell.”
There is another lover worthy of special mention—a
widower—Sir Justinian Isham, of Lamport,
Northamptonshire, pragmatical enough in his love
suit, causing Mrs. Dorothy much amusement.
She writes of him to Temple under the nickname
“The Emperor.” This is the character she gives
him: “He was the vainest, impertinent, self-conceited,
learned coxcomb that ever yet I saw.”
Hard words these!
The Emperor, it appears, caused further
disagreement between Dorothy and her brother.
Like the kettle in the Cricket on the Hearth, the
Emperor began it. “The Emperor and his
proposals began it; I talked merrily on’t till I saw
my brother put on his sober face, and could hardly
then believe he was in earnest. It seems he was;
for when I had spoke freely my meaning, it wrought
so with him, as to fetch up all that lay upon his
stomach. All the people that I had ever in my life
refused were brought again upon the stage, like
Richard the III’s ghosts to reproach me withal, and
all the kindness his discoveries could make I had
for you was laid to my charge. My best qualities,
if I have any that are good, served but for
aggravations of my fault, and I was allowed to
have wit, and understanding, and discretions, in
all other things, that it might appear I had none
in this. Well, ’twas a pretty lecture, and I grew
warm with it after a while. In short, we came so
near to an absolute falling out that ’twas time to
give over, and we said so much then that we have
hardly spoken a word together since. But ’tis
wonderful to see what curtseys and legs pass
between us, and as before we were thought the
kindest brother and sister, we are certainly now
the most complimental couple in England. ’Tis
a strange change, and I am very sorry for it, but
I’ll swear I know not how to help it.”
It is doubtless unpleasant to be pestered by an
unwelcome suitor; however Dorothy has this
compensation, that the Emperor’s proposals and
letters give her mighty amusement.
“In my opinion, these great scholars are not the
best writers (of letters I mean, of books perhaps
they are); I never had, I think, but one letter from
Sir Jus, but ’twas worth twenty of anybody’s else
to make me sport. It was the most sublime nonsense
that in my life I ever read, and yet I believe
he descended as low as he could to come near my
weak understanding. ’Twill be no compliment
after this to say I like your letters in themselves,
not as they come from one that is not indifferent
to me, but seriously I do. All letters, methinks,
should be free and easy as one’s discourse; not
studied as an oration, nor made up of hard words
like a charm. ’Tis an admirable thing to see how
some people will labour to find out terms that may
obscure a plain sense, like a gentleman I know,
who would never say ‘the weather grew cold,’ but
that ‘winter began to salute us.’ I have no
patience at such coxcombs, and cannot blame an
old uncle of mine that threw the standish at his
man’s head, because he writ a letter for him,
where, instead of saying (as his master bid him)
‘that he would have writ himself but that he had
gout in his hand,’ he said, ‘that the gout in his
hand would not permit him to put pen to paper.’”
The Emperor, it seems, this much to his credit,
is much enamoured of Mrs. Dorothy; and does not
take a refusal quietly. Or is she playing the
coquette with him?
“Would you think it, that I have an ambassador
from the Emperor Justinian, that comes to renew
the treaty? In earnest ’tis true, and I want your
counsel extremely what to do in it. You told me
once that of all my servants you liked him the
best. If I could so too, there were no dispute in’t.
Well, I’ll think on’t, and if it succeed I will be as
good as my word: you shall take your choice of
my four daughters. Am not I beholding to him,
think you? He says he has made addresses,
’tis true, in several places since we parted, but
could not fix anywhere, and in his opinion he sees
nobody that would make so fit a wife for himself
as I. He has often inquired after me to know if I
were not marrying: and somebody told him I had
an ague, and he presently fell sick of one too, so
natural a sympathy there is between us, and yet
for all this, on my conscience we shall never marry.
He desires to know whether I am at liberty or not.
What shall I tell him, or shall I send him to you
to know? I think that will be best. I’ll say that
you are much my friend, and that I am resolved
not to dispose of myself but with your consent and
approbation; and therefore he must make all his
court to you, and when he can bring me a certificate
under your hand that you think him a fit husband
for me, ’tis very likely I may have him; till then
I am his humble servant, and your faithful friend.”
But, at length Sir Justinian marries some other
fair neighbour, and vanishes from these pages;
leaving, however, other lovers in the field seeking
Dorothy’s hand. “I have a squire now,” she
writes, “that is as good as a knight. He was
coming as fast as a coach and six horses could bring
him, but I desired him to stay till my ague was
gone, and give me a little time to recover my good
looks, for I protest if he saw me now he would
never desire to see me again. Oh, me! I cannot
think how I shall sit like the lady of the lobster,
and give audience at Babram; you have been there,
I am sure, nobody at Cambridge ’scapes it, but
you were never so welcome thither as you shall
be when I am mistress of it.” Also there comes
to woo her “a modest, melancholy, reserved man,
whose head is so taken up with little philosophical
studies, that I admire how I found a room there.”
A new servant is offered to her: “who had £2000
a year in present, with £2000 more to come. I
had not the curiosity to ask who he was, which
they took so ill that I think I shall hear no more
of it.” Thus in one way or another, she gets rid
of them all. But they are very importunate, these
“servants,” as they style themselves, requiring
wit and determination to send them about their
business. Dorothy is determined to marry where
she loves. “Surely,” she says, “the whole world
could never persuade me (unless a parent
commanded it) to marry one that I had no esteem
for.” It is doubtful if a parent’s command would
suffice, did Dorothy come face to face with such.
Here is a sharp refusal dramatically given to
one importunate servant, Mr. James Fish by name
(fancy Dorothy Osborne as Mrs. Fish), who would
fain have become master. “I cannot forbear telling
you the other day he made me a visit; and I,
to prevent his making discourses to me, made Mrs.
Goldsmith and Jane sit by all the while. But he
came better provided than I could have imagined.
He brought a letter with him, and gave it me as
one that he had met with, directed to me; he
thought it came out of Northamptonshire. I was
upon my guard, and suspecting all he said,
examined him so strictly where he had it, before
I would open it, that he was hugely confounded,
and I confirmed that ’twas his. I laid it by, and
wished then that they would have left us, that I
might have taken notice on’t to him. But I had
forbid it them so strictly before, that they offered
not to stir further than to look out of window,
as not thinking there was any necessity of giving
us their eyes as well as their ears; but he, that
thought himself discovered, took that time to
confess to me (in a whispering voice that I could
hardly hear myself), that the letter (as my Lord
Broghill says) was of great concern to him, and
begged I would read it, and give him my answer.
I took it up presently, as if I had meant it, but
threw it sealed as it was into the fire, and told him
(as softly as he had spoke to me) I thought that the
quickest and best way of answering it. He sat
awhile in great disorder without speaking a word,
and so rose and took his leave. Now what think
you; shall I ever hear of him more?” We think
not, decidedly. He, like the others, recovers,
doubtless to marry elsewhere.
But Temple’s father, Dorothy’s brother, and her
solicitous servants, are not the only obstacles these
lovers meet with. There are long separations at
great distances when the lovers can hear but little
of each other. Few meetings, and these at long
intervals, break the monotony of Dorothy’s life of
love.
’Tis not the loss of love’s assurance,
It is not doubting what thou art,
But ’tis the too, too long endurance
Of absence, that afflicts my heart.
Thus would Dorothy have written, perhaps, had
she rhymed her thoughts in these days.
Now and again, indeed, Mrs. Dorothy is in London,
“engaged to play and sup at the Three Kings,”
or at Spring Gardens, Foxhall; enjoying for the
time, as gay a life as is possible, in these Puritan
days. But this is not the life for our Dorothy.
“We go abroad all day,” she writes, “and play
all night, and say our prayers when we have time.
Well, in sober earnest, now, I would not live thus
a twelvemonth, to gain all that the king has lost,
unless it was to give it him again.” No!
Dorothy’s life is at Chicksands tending her father,
writing to her lover, reading romances sent to her
by him, and crying real tears over the miseries of
their poor pasteboard heroines. In those days
Fielding was not, and the glories of fiction were
unknown and quite unconceivable. Mr. Cowley’s
verses reach her (in MS. Courtenay thinks), and
occasional news of political matters. Here, set
down in this dull priory house, she lives a calm
domestic life without repining, without sympathy
in her troubles. Is not this difficult; impossible
to most, and worthy of a heroine? But, though
her life is at Chicksands, her heart is far away
with Temple; though her eyes are brimming with
tears for the sorrows of Almanzar, it is because
they mirror her troubles in their own weak fashion;
and, whilst her soul is longing to commune with
her lover, is it marvellous that by some mesmeric
culture, she, quite untrained in literary skill, so
portrays her thoughts that not only were they
clearly uttered for Temple, but remain to us, clothed
in the power of clear intention, honesty of
expression, and kindly wit?
Perhaps, in these seven long apprentice years
to matrimony, Dorothy had no trouble causing her
more real anguish than her fears concerning
Temple’s religious belief. Gossiping Bishop
Burnet, in one of his more ill-natured passages,
tells us that Temple was an Epicurean, thinking
religion to be fit only for the mob; and a corrupter
of all that came near him. Unkind words these,
with just perhaps those dregs of truth in them,
which make gossip so hard to bear patiently.
Temple, I take it, was too intelligent not to see the
hollow, noisy, drum nature of much of the religion
around him; preferred also, as young men will do,
to air speculative opinions rather than consider
them; hence the bishop’s censure. Was it true,
as Courtenay thinks, that jealousy of King
William’s attachment to Temple, disturbed the
episcopal equipoise of soul, rendering his Lordship
slanderous, even a backbiter? To us, brother
servants of Dorothy, this matters not. Sufficient
pity is it, that Dorothy is forced to write to her
lover in such words as these: “I tremble at the
desperate things you say in your letter: for the
love of God, consider seriously with yourself what
can enter into comparison with the safety of your
soul? Are a thousand women or ten thousand
worlds worth it? No, you cannot have so little
reason left as you pretend, nor so little religion;
for God’s sake let us not neglect what can only
make us happy for a trifle. If God had seen it
fit to have satisfied our desires, we should have
had them, and everything would not have conspired
thus to cross them; since He has decreed it otherwise
(at least as far as we are able to judge by
events) we must submit, and not by striving make
an innocent passion a sin, and show a childish
stubbornness. I could say a thousand things more
to this purpose if I were not in haste to send this
away, that it may come to you at least as soon as
the other.
Adieu.”
Thus, you see, Dorothy is not without her fears;
but, though she can write thus to her lover, yet,
when he is attacked by her brother, she is ready
to defend him; having at heart that real faith in
his righteousness, without which there could be no
love. “All this,” she writes in another letter, “I
can say to you; but when my brother disputes it
with me, I have other arguments for him, and I
drove him up so close t’other night, that for want of
a better gap to get out at, he was fain to say that he
feared as much your having a fortune as your
having none, for he saw you held my Lord S.’s
principles; that religion and honour were things
you did not consider at all; and that he was
confident you would take any engagement, serve
in any employment, or do anything to advance
yourself. I had no patience for this: to say you
were a beggar, your father not worth £4,000 in
the whole world, was nothing in comparison of
having no religion, nor no honour. I forgot all
my disguise, and we talked ourselves weary; he
renounced me again, and I defied him.”
There is no religious twaddle in Dorothy’s
letters; her religion grew from within herself, and
was not the distorted reflection of Scriptural beliefs
coloured by modern sympathies and antipathies.
She does not satisfy her tendency towards
righteousness by the mock humility of constant
self-abasement, or by the juggling misapplication
of texts of Scripture. Indeed, the depth of her
faith and belief is not to be seen on the surface
of these letters—hardly, indeed, to be understood
at all, I think, except from the charitable tendency of
her thoughts, her deep silences and self-restraint.
Dorothy, it appears, sees with her clear smiling
eyes quite through the loudly-expressed longings
for the next world, which had helped to put some
prominent men of the time in high places in this.
“We complain,” she writes, “of this world and
the variety of crosses and afflictions it abounds in
and yet for all this who is weary on’t (more than in
discourse), who thinks with pleasure of leaving it
or preparing for the next? We see old folks that
have outlived all the comforts of life desire to
continue it and nothing can wean us from the folly
of preferring a mortal being, subject to great
infirmity and unavoidable decays, before an
immortal one, and all the glories that are promised
with it. Is this not very like preaching? Well,
’tis too good for you—you shall have no more
on’t. I am afraid you are not mortified enough
for such discourses to work upon, though I am
not of my brother’s opinion neither, that you have
no religion in you. In earnest, I never took
anything he ever said half so ill, as nothing is so
great an injury. It must suppose one to be the
devil in human shape.”
Seven long years! Which of you, my readers,
has waited this time without a murmur and without
a doubt? Was not this an acting of faith far higher
than any letter writing of it? Let us think so, and
honour it as such. Here is a letter, written when
doubt almost overwhelmed, when the spleen (a
disease as common now as then, though we have
lost the good name for it) was upon her, when the
world looked blank, and life a drifting mist of
despair.
“Let me tell you that if I could help it I would
not love you, and that as long as I live I shall strive
against it, as against that which has been my ruin,
and was certainly sent me as a punishment for my
sins. But I shall always have a sense of your misfortunes
equal if not above my own; I shall pray
that you may obtain quiet I never hope for but in
my grave, and I shall never change my condition
but with my life. Yet let not this give you a
hope. Nothing can ever persuade me to enter
the world again; I shall in a short time have
disengaged myself of all my little affairs in it and
settled myself in a condition to apprehend nothing
but too long a life, and therefore I wish you to
forget me, and to induce you to it let me tell you
freely that I deserve you should. If I remember
anybody ’tis against my will; I am possessed with
that strange insensibility that my nearest relations
have no tie upon me, and I find myself no more
concerned in those that I have heretofore had great
tenderness of affection for, than if they had died
long before I was born; leave me to this, and seek
a better fortune: I beg it of you as heartily as I
forgive you all those strange thoughts you have
had of me; think me so still if that will do anything
towards it, for God’s sake so, take any course that
may make you happy, or if that cannot be, less
unfortunate at least than
Your friend and humble servant,
D. Osborne.”
Such letters are, happily, not numerous. Here
is another, of a quite different nature, in which you
can read the practical English sense of our Dorothy,
and her thoughts about love in a cottage:—
“I have not lived thus long in the world, and in
this age of changes, but certainly I know what an
estate is; I have seen my father’s reduced better
than £4,000 to not £400 a year, and I thank God
I never felt the change in anything that I thought
necessary. I never wanted, and am confident I never
shall. But yet I would not be thought so inconsiderate
a person as not to remember that it is expected
from all people that have sense that they should
act with reason; that to all persons some proportion
of fortune is necessary, according to their several
qualities, and though it is not required that one
should tie oneself to just so much, and something
is left for one’s inclination, and the difference in
the persons to make, yet still within such a compass;
(a little incoherent this, meaning, I think, that
Dorothy does not believe that even the world would
have you choose by money and goods alone), and
such as lay more upon these considerations than
they will bear, shall infallibly be condemned by all
sober persons. If any accident out of my power
should bring me to necessity though never so great,
I should not doubt with God’s assistance, but to
bear it as well as anybody, and I should never be
ashamed on’t if He pleased to send it me; but if by
my own folly I had put it upon myself, the case
would be extremely altered.” But this is Dorothy
in her serious strain; often (how often?) she plays
the lover, and though I disapprove of peeping into
such letters, doubting if Cupid recognises any
statute of limitations in these affairs, yet to complete
the fabric we must play eavesdropper for once.
“It will be pleasinger to you, I am sure, to tell
you how fond I am of your lock. Well, in earnest
now, and setting aside all compliment I never saw
finer hair, nor of a better colour; but cut no more
of it. I would not have it spoiled for the world;
if you love me be careful of it; I am combing and
curling and kissing this lock all day, and dreaming
of it all night. The ring, too, is very well, only
a little of the biggest. Send me a tortoiseshell one
to keep it on, that is a little less than that I sent
for a pattern. I would not have the rule absolutely
true without exception, that hard hairs are ill-natured,
for then I should be so; but I can allow
that all soft hairs are good, and so are you, or I
am deceived as much as you are, if you think I do
not love you enough. Tell me, my dearest, am I?
You will not be if you think I am not yours.”
Space! space! how narrow, how harsh, and
ungallant thou art; not ready to give place, even to
Dorothy herself. We must hasten to the end.
Dorothy, it appears, unlike some of her sex, does
not like playing the Mrs. Bride in a public wedding.
“I never yet,” she writes, “saw anyone that did
not look simply and out of countenance, nor ever
knew a wedding well designed but one, and that
was of two persons who had time enough I confess
to contrive it, and nobody to please in’t but themselves.
He came down into the country where she
was upon a visit, and one morning married her. As
soon as they came out of the church, they took
coach and came for the town, dined at an inn by
the way, and at night came into lodgings that were
provided for them, where nobody knew them, and
where they passed for married people of seven years’
standing. The truth is I could not endure to be
Mrs. Bride in a public wedding, to be made the
happiest person on earth; do not take it ill, for
I would endure it if I could, rather than fail, but
in earnest I do not think it were possible for me.”
But her father is now dead. Her brother,
Peyton, is to make the treaty for her. Here is
the letter, dated for once (Oct. 2, 1654), inviting
Temple to come, and she will name the day; at
least, Courtenay tells us, that in this interview
the preliminaries were settled. “After a long
debate with myself how to satisfy you, and remove
that rock (as you call it) which in your apprehensions
is of no great danger, I am at last resolved
to let you see that I value your affection for me
at as high a rate as you yourself can set it, and
that you cannot have more of tenderness for me
and my interests than I shall ever have for yours.
The particulars how I intend to make this good,
you shall know when I see you, which, since I
find them here more irresolute in point of time
(though not as to the journey itself) than I hoped
they would have been, notwithstanding your quarrel
to me, and the apprehensions you would make
me believe you have that I do not care to see
you—pray come hither, and try whether you shall be
welcome or not.”
And now one moment of suspense. A last
trial to the lover’s constancy. The bride is taken
dangerously ill. So seriously ill that the doctors
rejoice when the disease pronounces itself to be
small-pox. Alas! who shall now say what are
the inmost thoughts of our Dorothy? Does she
not now need all her faith in her lover, in herself,
ay, and in God, to uphold her in this new affliction.
She rises from her bed, her beauty of face
destroyed; her fair looks living only on the painter’s
canvas, unless we may believe that they were
etched in deeply bitten lines on Temple’s heart.
But this skin beauty is not the firmest hold she
has on Temple’s affections; this was not the
beauty that had attracted her lover, and held him
enchained in her service for seven years of waiting
and suspense; this was not the only light leading
him through dark days of doubt, almost of despair,
constant, unwavering in his troth to her.
Other beauty, not outward, of which I may not
write, having seen it but darkly, only through
these letters; knowing it indeed to be there, but
quite unable to visualise it fully, or to paint it
clearly on these pages; other beauty it is, than
that of face and form, that made Dorothy to Temple
and to all men, in fact, as she was in name—the
gift of God.
They are wedded, says Courtenay, at the end of
1654; and thus my task ends. Of Lady Temple
there is little to know, and this is not the place
to set it down. She lies on the north side of
the west aisle at Westminster, with her husband
and children.
“Her body sleeps in Capel’s monument,
And her immortal past with angels lives.”
You, reading for yourself, will perhaps gaze
upon the darkened tablet, with new interest; and
may, perhaps, thank him who has shown you this
picture. Yes, thank him, not as author or historian,
but as a servant holding a lamp, but
ill-trimmed may be, before a glowing picture,
careful that what light he holds, may not glisten
on its shining surface, and hide the painting from
sight; or as a menial, drawing aside with difficulty
the heavy, dusty curtain of intervening ages which
has veiled from human eyes the beautiful figure of
Dorothy Osborne. She herself is the picture, and
the painter of it; the historian of her own history.
But not even to her are the real thanks due; these
must be humbly offered to Him from whom she
came to represent
“A holy woman and the perfect wife.”
THE DEBTOR OF TO-DAY.
“He that dies pays all debts.”
Tempest iii., 2.
The debtor is a slave. In the nature of things he
always has been and must be a slave. The debtor
of to-day is not such a direct slave as his ancestor
of remote ages, but he is, in political phrase, a
relic of barbarism living under servile conditions.
As he has no organisation, and as, in the picturesque
analogy of the man in the street, he is a
bottom-dog in every sense of the word, no one
worries about him. Eleven thousand of him go
to gaol every year, and process is issued against
three or four hundred thousand, but there is no party
capital to be made out of the subject, no one
statesman can abuse any other statesman for
neglecting the question, and the churches and
chapels are so keen about fighting over the technicalities
of catechisms that they have no time to
worry over the sorrows of the debtor of to-day.
It was not always so. Elisha the Prophet
thought it worth while to perform a miracle on
one well-known occasion in order to pay the bailiffs
out. The creditor, if you remember, had come to
the widow’s house “to take unto him my two sons
to be bondmen.” In those days you took in
execution not only the debtor himself, but his
wife and family. Elisha was indignant. He
orders the widow to borrow her neighbour’s vessels
and fills them miraculously with oil. Then
he says: “Go, sell the oil and pay thy debt, and
live thou and thy children of the rest.” One does
not expect miracles from our clergy of to-day, but
a consideration of the subject, and the discussion
of its social aspects, would be a following out of
Elisha’s example. I for one have never yet heard
a sermon on imprisonment for debt, but the texts
are plentiful, and to any intending preacher I will
willingly supply the references.
As in Hebrew times, so in the days of Greece
and Rome, you find the slavery of the debtor continue,
and what seems to be wanting in
the legislator of to-day, an anxiety to relieve his
condition. Solon, the Greek law-giver, had
sounder notions of the matter than any modern
Home Secretary whose views I have come across.
It would be interesting to trace the evolution of
our poor unfortunate County Court debtor of to-day
across the spacious pages of history, through the
various degrees of ignominy, slavery, and misery
that the debtor has been made to suffer, until we
see him what he is to-day—not a very ill-used
martyr, perhaps, but the victim of an utterly out-of-date
system, the remnant of the cruel laws of
the Middle Ages.
To Charles Dickens must be awarded a great
portion of the honour that is due to those who
abolished the horrible incidents of the imprisonment
for debt that existed in his day.
The picture of the old debtor dying in the Fleet
after twenty years of captivity must have haunted
even the most callous official the Circumlocution
Office ever produced. Great reforms followed,
but in the usual English way, in scraps and
portions by means of compromise and amendment,
and by degrees. At last, in 1869, came the start
of the present system of imprisonment for debt
which abolished a great deal of imprisonment, but
left the very poorest still under threat of the gaol
if they did not pay their debts. There were many
great reformers of that day who saw that the time
was even then ripe for total abolition, and that the
House of Commons was legislating on too conservative
lines.
Jessel, a great lawyer and a sound law-giver,
laid down the principle that has always been to
me a statement of the true gospel on this question.
“In no case,” he says, “should a man
suffer penal imprisonment because he failed to
pay a certain sum of money on a private contract
with which the public had nothing to do.” When
we have legislated to that effect we shall get rid
of this relic of the barbarous ages that is still with
us—imprisonment for debt.
And a word to explain what the system means.
It must be remembered that the smaller debts in
County Courts are generally ordered to be paid by
instalments. Where a debt or instalment is in
arrear, and it is proved to the satisfaction of the
Court that the person making default either has,
or has had since the date of the order or judgment,
the means to pay the sum in respect of which he
has made default, and has refused or neglected
to pay, the Judge may commit him to prison for
a period of not more than forty-two days. In
practice the wind is very much tempered to the
shorn lamb, and a period of twenty-one days is
generally the maximum imprisonment ordered.
In practice, also, debtors will beg, borrow, and
perhaps do worse rather than go to prison, and
the result is that the percentage actually imprisoned
is small. This, to my mind, has very little
bearing on the question whether the system is a
wise one in the interests of the State and of the
working-man. For it must not be forgotten that
the system is in practice a system of collecting
debts from the wage-earning class, and the wage-earning
class only. It is, of course, incidentally used
against small tradesmen and others, but the bulk
of those against whom orders are made are
working-men. As the late Mr. Commissioner Kerr
said in 1873, “The rich man makes a clean sweep
of it, and begins again, and the poor man has a
miserable debt hanging round his neck all his life.”
For the rich bankrupt is really rather a pampered
creature. Here you have the younger son of a
duke whose creditors are mostly money-lenders
and tradesmen, whose downfall is due to betting,
and who has known of his insolvency for a long
period, owing £36,631, and his assets are £100.
The Official Receiver drops a silent tear of pity
over the statement of affairs, and, like the tear
of the recording angel, it blots out the record and
the younger son goes forth ducally to prey upon
a new generation of creditors. Here, again, you
have a bankrupt, an ex-Army officer, living on his
wife’s income, and betting, and winding up with
debts £27,741, and assets £667. These are not
fancy cases, they come out of the stern, dull
reports of the Inspector-General of Bankruptcy.
And as long as such men are allowed to live
without fear of imprisonment day by day, we cannot
sit down and say with a clear conscience that
we have only one law for rich and poor.
The chief evil of the present system of imprisonment
for debt is the undesirable class of trade and
traders that it encourages: the money-lenders,
the credit drapers, the “Scotchmen,” the travelling
jewellers, the furniture hirers, and all those firms
who tout their goods round the streets for sale
by small weekly instalments, relying on imprisonment
for debt to enable them to plant their goods
out on the weaklings. The law as it stands assists
the knave at the expense of the fool. I was discussing
with a rather slow-minded working-man
and his wife why he had purchased a showy and
unsatisfactory sideboard wholly beyond his means.
It had been seized and sold for rent, and he had
this burden of a few pounds debt to clear off as
best he might.
“Why buy it?” I asked.
“My wife would have it,” he replied.
“Why did she want it?” I asked.
“She didn’t want it, but yon man (the shopman)
seemed to instil the sideboard into her.”
The shopman was a clever salesman, no doubt,
but does anyone suppose he would have instilled
a sideboard into the workman’s wife if it had not
been for imprisonment for debt. To a working-man
on small weekly wages no credit can be given
in any commercial sense. His only asset is
character, and there are many retail traders who
never come near the County Court at all, because
they make it a rule only to give credit after
inquiry.
Constantly one finds goods taken by women,
and immediately pawned, the proceeds being
spent on drink. How can a workman prevent
this? He probably never hears of the matter until
a judgment summons is served on him. I asked
such a man the other day if his wife had had the
goods, mentioning the date when they were said
to be delivered.
“I don’t doubt she had the goods. Indeed, she
must have got some goods that day,” he admitted.
I asked why.
“Because that day she got locked up for being
drunk and disorderly, and I never knew until now
where she got the money.”
This is by no means an isolated case. I have
been several times applied to by quite respectable
men whose wives had run up debts with as many
as twelve to nineteen different drapers for relief
under the power permitting of small bankruptcies.
One man told me he was putting a nail in the
wall, and on moving a picture he found some
County Court summonses. I asked him what he
did.
“I upbraided my wife,” he replied, in a rather
melancholy tone, “and she ran away, and I have
never seen her since.”
A creditor corroborated the fact, and it was clear
that debt had destroyed that household. The man
had no idea that there were any debts owing, they
had been hidden from him, but he thought it
right to arrange honestly enough to pay them all
off. Many a man removes, or has his house sold
over his head, or his wife leaves him through
misunderstanding arising out of credit recklessly
given for useless articles, and the law as it stands
encourages this kind of thing.
Nor can it be said that the wife is always to
blame. The husband finds that his wife can
obtain credit at any grocer’s for the week’s food,
and the necessity of carrying home his wages to
the chancellor of his domestic exchequer is less
apparent. The temptation to spend wages on
drink or gambling is distinctly encouraged in the
debtor of to-day by a system that makes credit
so readily obtainable by the unthrifty and unfit.
There was a story illustrating this aspect of the
matter told me by a member of a relief committee
during the late war. The committee were paying
women half wages whilst the men were at the
front. The wife of a working-man refused a
sovereign saying, “That ain’t half my man’s
wages.”
It was explained that he earned forty shillings.
The honest woman shook her head. “Nay, he
didn’t,” she said. “Nowt o’ sort. He never
earned more than twenty-five. Twenty-three he
give me, and two shillings spending money.”
After some time and examination of the books,
the good lady was convinced that she was entitled
to a sovereign, and she went away aghast at her
husband’s deceit, and murmured, “Eh, but if
yon Boers don’t kill him, wait till I get him
back!”
One reason why imprisonment should be abolished
in relation, at all events, to amounts under
forty shillings is the dangerous and slippery paths
of evidence along which a Judge has to walk in
dealing with small cases. Some witnesses have
not the remotest idea of their duties and responsibilities.
On one occasion a low-class Jewish
workman was sufficiently impressed with his
responsibilities to make the following demand
after he was sworn.
“My lort, I cannot be a vitness in this case.”
“Why not?” I asked. “Don’t you know anything
about it?”
“Oh, yes, I know all about it, but I don’t vant
to speak.”
After a good deal of trouble I obtained from
him the reason of his reticence.
“You see,” he said, “Moses (the plaintiff) is
mine brother-in-law, and little Isaac (the defendant)
he is mine vife’s nephew, and if I speak about
this case, vy, I must give vun of them avay.”
I condoled with him about his family difficulties,
and tried to persuade him that his duty was to
speak the truth, but my only recollection of his
evidence is that it was of no service to anyone,
and that he certainly succeeded in giving himself
away.
In a family dispute the greatest care must be
taken to accept nothing as true that can possibly
be prompted by hatred or malice. To do justice
to the Jews they do not, as a rule, bring family
disputes into court. A cynical registrar once told
me that a Jew would swear anything for his brother,
and a Christian anything against his
brother. Without endorsing this epigrammatic
exaggeration, I must sorrowfully admit that a
downright North Country fight between blood
relations over club money or the cost of a funeral
tea or the furniture of a deceased parent is one
of the saddest exhibitions of uncharitableness that
I know.
The recklessness with which good ladies of
unblemished character will commit what technical-minded
lawyers might be inclined to consider
perjury, and on occasion even stoop to something
like forgery, would surprise anyone who was not
conversant with it. In ordinary matters these
good people are honest citizens enough, but in a
family dispute honour requires that no iniquity
must be left undone in order to gain the day. I
remember in my early days a fat old dame of
cheerful countenance suing her son-in-law, a young
workman, for £2 17s. 9d. The odd shillings and
pence were admitted, but the £2, which figured
through two or three greasy books as “ballanse
of account,” could not be traced to any particular
source.
The old lady swore it was a grocery account.
The young man denied it with emphasis, and
said it was spite. Sarah, the old lady’s elder
daughter, remembered some of the items of it,
and with a great relish swore to them in detail.
The young wife, who had been keeping a very
lively baby quiet, and trying in between whiles
to give evidence from the body of the court, at
last got into the witness-box. Flinging the baby
into her husband’s arms, and kissing the book
with a smack, she shot out the following testimony
at her mother and myself: “Look ’ere, mother,
you know reet enow what that there balance is;
it ain’t no balance at all—it’s my ’at and the wedding-dress,
and the shoes to match, and the pair
o’ greys what druv us to church, which I paid for
when I was in service for three years, putting by
’arf-a-crown a month, which mother kep’ for me,
and well she knows it, which it’s Sarah’s spite as
ain’t got married yet.”
What was the real truth may be doubtful, but
I was clear the “ballanse of account” was not
groceries, and struck it out; yet, had the mother
succeeded, she would have pursued her son-in-law
to prison in an endeavour to collect the money.
For my part I think it is bad business for the
community that homes should be broken up in
order that a creditor may collect a trumpery debt
that should never have been incurred, and it is
because I believe it is the interest of the State to
keep together the home of the working-man, and
to deliver him from temptation, that I hope to see
imprisonment for debt diminished, if not abolished
altogether. An intelligent landlord wishing to
preserve game kills off birds of prey and puts down
poachers. An intelligent State, if it wishes to
preserve the home of the working-man and his
wife and children, should make it illegal for him
to mortgage his future earnings, and to place his
liberty in jeopardy in order to possess for the
moment some shoddy piece of jewellery or drapery
for which he has no real use.
THE FOLK-LORE OF THE COUNTY COURT.
“To those athirst the whole world seems
A spring of water in their dreams.”
From the Arabic.
Being snowed up in a library, well stocked with
modern scientific folk-lore, I began a serious study
of the subject. I started with enthusiasm. I saw
myself propounding a new theory for every variant
text, and pictured myself triumphantly riding
through the otherworld on the Ossianic cycle.
After a few days of it, however, I found that, wonderful
as the science was, it was not made for me.
I ran into a thick German fog, I got mixed up
with sagzug and märchen, I failed to appreciate
the true differences between those holy men,
Zimmer and Rohde, and I wandered aimlessly
among parallels and analogues of varying age and
provenance. When I emerged from the German
fog I found myself staggering about a bleak Irish
moor in company with a fellow named Cormac—or
was it Finn? We were studying the Dinnshenchas,
or playing with an Agallamh or looking
for a Leprechaun. It was worse than political
economy, or logic, or the lost tribes. The fiscal
problem is merriment compared to folk-lore. I
finished my holiday with Trollope and have put
folk-lore on my index expurgatorius.
One thing, however, haunts me still. I seem
to have escaped from the learned confusions of
this dismal science with a belief that the world
is certainly not progressing. They took a lot of
trouble at school to persuade me that the world
kept going round. Since I have dipped into
folk-lore I find this to be only part of the truth.
The fact seems to be that the world does nothing
else but go round and round and round, reiterating
its old ideas in a very tiresome way indeed. The
things we do and gossip and preach about to-day
are much the same as the things they worried over
in the ages of caves and mammoths and flint
implements. I feel sorry that I cannot explore
folk-lore further, for there are evidently great possibilities
in it. But folk-lore is like collecting
stamps, or keeping gold-fish or guinea-pigs. It
is a “fancy,” and if you don’t fancy it you cannot
be of the “fancy.” The slang of the science is
too difficult for most of us, and if you cannot master
the technical terms of a game, how can you
hope to play it? Even football would be dull if
you had no elementary conception of “off-side,”
and it is easier to get “off-side” at folk-lore than
it is at football. Then these scientists are so
solemn. Euclid has his pictures and occasionally
admits that things are absurd; but the smiles of
folk-lore are in the otherworld, and even their
ghosts do not appear to the latter-day student.
I should never have troubled further about
folk-lore had not I met one of its greatest professors.
To him I unburdened myself and told my
trouble. “Folk-lore books,” he explained, “are
not made to read. They are written to amuse the
writer. You write about folk-lore—then you will
begin to enjoy it.” I remembered that Lord Foppington
held similar views when he said: “To
mind the inside of a book is to entertain one’s
self with the forced product of another man’s
brain. Now, I think a man of quality and breeding
may be much amused with the natural sprouts of
his own.” An idea held in common by a peer
and a professor must be precious indeed.
I modestly murmured that I knew nothing about
folk-lore. To which the Professor encouragingly
remarked that I should “approach the subject with
an open mind.” “There is one royal road to success,”
he said, as we parted, “have a theory of
your own, and whatever happens, stick to it.”
Now curiously enough, I had a theory about
folk-lore. It was the simple common idea that
comes to many children even in their earliest
school-days. The schoolmasters were all wrong.
The professors of folk-lore were teaching it upside
down. Instead of beginning with ancient legends
and working back towards to-day, they should
begin with to-day and march forward into the
past. I wired to the Professor about it—reply
prepaid. His answer was encouraging. “Theory
probably Celtic origin; stick.”
As my business is to preside over a County
Court, I went down to my work full of my theory
and determined at all costs to stick to it. I know
that to the pathologist a County Court is merely
a gathering-place for microbes, and a centre point
of infection; that the reformer sees in it only a
cumbrous institution for deciding unnecessary disputes,
whilst the facile reporter comes there to
wash from its social dirt a few ounces of golden
humour for his latest headline. These are but
surface views. I went there like the poet, “whose
seed-field is Time,” to find folk-lore, and I was
overwhelmed.
No sooner did I enter the Court, as I had done
many and many a hundred times, than the High
Bailiff, rising in his place, called out, as he, too,
had done many a hundred times, “Oh yes! Oh
yes! Oh yes! All persons having business in
the Manchester County Court draw near and give
attention.” At once I knew that the place I was
in belonged to the old days of fairies and knights,
and ladies and giants, and heroes and dragons.
The “Oyez! Oyez! Oyez!” struck my certain ear
and told me I was in the presence of folk-lore. The
creeping voice of the old world came stealing
across the ages, calling upon me “Oyez!”
“Hear!” and if you can “Understand!” It
seemed to bring its message with a sly chuckle as
if to say, “There you are, my modern, up-to-date,
twentieth century judicial person, beginning your
day’s work with the same old cry that has called
men together to listen to official wisdom for centuries
of time.”
My friend the High Bailiff has not, I am sure,
the least notion that he is, from a folk-lore point
of view, a man of parallels and analogues, or
that the “fancy” would undoubtedly classify him
along with that most beautiful of human fritillaries,
the Herald. For indeed, in everything but glory
of costume, he is one of those delightful figures
of the middle ages who carried challenges and
messages of peace and war, and set out the lists
in jousts and tournaments, and witnessed combats
and wagers of battle—which my friend sits and
watches to-day—and recorded the names of those
who did valiantly, and remembered the dead when
the fight was over—which to-day he leaves to the
reporters. Here in this dingy court in a Manchester
back street students of folk lore may see
a real Herald calling out “Oyez! Oyez!”
announcing that the lists are open, and that anyone
may come prancing into Court and throw down
his glove—with the post-heroic gloss of a treasury
hearing fee upon it—and that if the challenge be
taken up, the fight may proceed according to the
custom of County Courts.
I would inaugurate a movement to apparel the
High Bailiff in scarlet and gold lace, and I would
have him ride into Court on a white palfrey, sounding
a trumpet, but that I fear it would lead to
jealousy among Registrars. Besides, some
envious German Professor will, I know, point out
that as a crier my High Bailiff is more akin to the
Praeco of a Roman auction, and that the village
town crier is his poor relation. The answer to this
is that his auctioneering tendencies really belong
to his bailiff cycle, as the “fancy” would say.
And as a bailiff we could, did time permit, trace
him in dry-as-dust glossaries and abridgments,
through a line of sheriffs of counties, and stewards
of manors, and in various forms of governors and
superintendents, until we lose sight of him as a
kind of tutor to the sons of emperors in the twilight
of the gods.
Let the High Bailiff call on the first case, and
say with Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York:
This is the day appointed for the combat,
And ready are the appellant and defendant,
The armourer and his man to enter the lists;
So please your Highness to behold the fight.
It seems a real pity that we no longer follow
the rubric of the Second Part of Henry VI., and
that we cannot see Horner enter with his neighbours
“bearing his staff with a sand-bag fastened
to it,” on the other side, “Peter with a drum and
a sand-bag.” Horner and Peter to-day would
make a much better fight of it, thumping each
other with sand-bags, than they do “barging” at
each other with tongues, and they would be better
friends afterwards. With a small charge for
admission, too, and two houses a night, the County
Courts might be self-supporting.
But we have not got very far away from the
wager of battle after all. The hired champion
is still with us from the house of the old Knights
Templars, but he breaks his wit against his
adversary instead of a lance. In another hundred
years or so our methods of settling disputes may
seem as laughable and melodramatic to our more
reasonable great grandchildren as our grandfathers’
romantic methods seem to us. They may think
that fees paid to eminent counsel, dressed in antique
shapes, to exhibit their powers before packed
galleries, according to the ancient and musty rules
of a game that is wholly out of date, is an absurd
way of endeavouring to reconcile human differences.
The whole thing must before long, one would
think, tumble into the dustbin of history and
become folk-lore. But the legendary charm of
the absurdity will always remain. Sir Edward
Clarke or Mr. Rufus Isaacs, appearing for an
injured ballet-girl in a breach of promise case
against a faithless and wicked peer, is only a new
setting of the story of Perseus and Andromeda,
with the golden addition of a special fee. Perhaps
there is even a parallel for the special fee in the
old myth, for may it not be said that in a sense
Perseus was moved to leave his usual circuit, and
appear against the dragon by the tempting special
fee of Andromeda herself? Could such a glorious
figure be marked on the brief of to-day, what
eloquence we should listen to.
The longer one stays in a County Court, the
more does the atmosphere seem charged with
folk-lore. Sagas seem to float in the air with the
soot of our smoky chimneys, and wraiths of old
customs swim in the draughty currents of cold
that whistle under our doors. No sooner does a
witness step into the box than one perceives that
he too is an eternal type, and our methods of
dealing with him as everlasting as the forms of
the waves. The Greeks with all their noble ideals
were a practical people, and the exactitude of their
terminology is beyond praise; with a true instinct
they described their witness as μάρτυς, a martyr.
For, in the Golden Age, and equally I take it, in
the Bronze, Stone, and Flint Chip period, the only
way to stimulate your witness to truth was by blood
or fire. These rough, kind-hearted, jovial, out-of-door
fellows had not considered the superior and
more subtle torture of cross-examination. The rack
and the stake were good enough for them. Yet
I feel sorry for the Greeks. How an Athenian
mob would have enjoyed the intellectual entertainment
of Mr. Hawkins, Q.C., administering one of
those searching cross-examinations so lovingly
described in Lord Brampton’s “Book of Martyrs.”
Many others I have heard greatly skilled in this
truly gentle art, but no one who played the game
with such sporting strictness or approached his
task with such loving joy. To see a witness in
his hands made one feel almost jealous of the
victim. To say this is only to say that to be a
great advocate you must also be a great sportsman.
How many moderns could handle a witness
after the manner of Master Izaak Walton dealing
with his frog? “I say, put your hook, I mean
the arming-wire, through his mouth and out at
his gills, and then with a fine needle and silk sew
the upper part of his leg, with only one stitch, to
the arming-wire of your hook; or tie the frog’s leg
above the upper joint to the armed wire; and, in
so doing, use him as though you loved him, that
is, harm him as little as you may possibly that he
may live the longer.” Alas! Lord Brampton’s
arming-wire is laid on the shelf, and the pike in
his pool mourns for Master Izaak—but what sportsmen
they were. Really, when I think of the
sorrows of the human frog in the witness-box, I
begin to think the hour is coming to start a Witness
Preservation Society with a paid secretary and a
London office. It would be a charity—and there
is a lot of money in charity nowadays.
Some day I will write a book the size of a
Wensleydale cheese on the folk-lore of evidence.
It should be written in German, but unfortunately
I am such a bigoted Imperialist that I have
patriotically avoided the study of the tongue. It
should perhaps be published in several cheeses,
and the biggest cheese should be all about the
Oath. It was the flood of folk-lore on this subject
that overwhelmed me when I first began to consider
the matter.
In our County Court we administered two
oaths.[1] The Scotch oath, with uplifted hand, and
the English oath, with its undesirable ceremony
of kissing the Book. The Scotch form is incomparably
the older, and though some maintain that
the hand of the witness is lifted to show he has no
weapon about him, there seems no doubt that the
sounder view is that both Judge and witness are
really each lifting his hand in appeal to the Deity.
In this way did the Greeks lift their hands at the
altars of their gods when they made sacrifice. In
similar fashion was the oath to Wodin administered
in the Orkneys by two persons joining their
hands through the hole in the ring-stone of Stennis.
So also Aaron “lifted up his hand toward the
people.” And it is no stretch of imagination to
suppose the lifting of the hands to the sun to have
been one of the most natural and solemn attitudes
of early man. In the Scotch form of oath we seem
to have a ceremony that has been with us from
the earliest dawn of humanity. I have seen this
oath administered in a Scotch Court, and it
certainly still retains many of the solemn incidents
of a religious ceremony, and compares very
favourably from a serious dramatic point of view
with the English oath as administered here. The
fact that the Judge administers the oath himself,
standing with hand uplifted, is impressive, at all
events to those to whom it is not made stale by
custom. To me it seems a very appropriate ceremony
in an old-world system of law such as prevails
in Scotland, where there are numerous judges and
not too much work to do. In a busy English
urban County Court, it would render the life of
a Judge uninsurable.
Our English oath is a much younger branch of
the family. I have made my own theory of its
incidents, and remembering my professor’s advice,
I propose to stick to it. It is a quite modern idea
that the oath should be taken on the New Testament.
Sir Geoffrey Boleyn, writing to John
Paston in 1460, says that the late Sir John Falstafe
in his place at Suffolk, “by his othe made on his
primer then granted and promitted me to have his
manner of Gunton.” Even as late as 1681, Coke’s
“Institutes” print a form of oath with the Roman
Catholic adjuration, “So help you God and all
Saints.” An Irish woman in Salford County
Court quite recently objected to kiss the Book, and
desired to kiss a crucifix. But the “kissing” idea
is very modern. In 1681 it seems clear that kissing
the Book was not a necessary official act. All that
was necessary was to place the hand upon the
Bible. “It is called a corporall oath,” writes
Coke, “because he toucheth with his hand some
part of the Holy Scripture.”
The efficacy of the “touch” runs through all the
old legends, and we have an amusing survival of
it to-day when a punctilious Crier insists upon a
nervous lady struggling out of her glove before
he will hand her the Book, and again, in the
peremptory order constantly given by a clerk when
handing the Book to a witness, “Right hand, if
you please.” For these demands there is as far
as I know no legal sanction, and I take them to be
echoes of the social system of these islands that
prevailed some time prior to the building of Stonehenge.
Touching a sacred object seems a world-wide
method of oath-taking. The Somali—who are
not yesterday’s children—have a special sacred
stone, and observe a very beautiful ceremony.
One party says, “God is before us, and this stone
is from Amr Bur,” naming a fabulous and sacred
mountain. The other party receiving the stone
says, “I shall not lie in this agreement, and therefore
take this stone from you.” Let us hope that
what follows is more satisfactory than are my
everyday experiences.
The exact origin of kissing the Book in English
Courts, though modern, is obscure. It is not, I
should say, a matter of legal obligation, but seems
to be merely a custom dating from the middle or
end of the eighteenth century. If a witness claims
to follow the law according to Coke, and to take
his “corporall oath” by touching the Book, who
shall refuse him his right? The “kissing” act
seems akin indeed to what the “fancy” call, somewhat
unpleasantly, a saliva custom, which in
modern western life exists in very few forms,
though many of the lower classes still “spit” on
a coin for luck. The subject is a very large one,
but the fundamental idea of all customs relating to
saliva seems to have been a desire for union with
divinity, and if the Book were always kissed in
our Courts with that aspiration, the custom might
well be retained.
Unfortunately, the practical value of an oath
depends in almost exact ratio upon the depth of
superstition of the person to whom it is administered.
The moral man will speak truth for practical
moral reasons. The immoral man will lie for
practical immoral reasons. The latter in the old
days was hindered by the oath from lying, because
he firmly believed in the practical evil effects of
breaking the oath. The perjurer of old was
certainly “looking for trouble.” This is not a
phrase of the “fancy,” but it exactly describes
the oath-breaker’s position. Some of the few
minor sequelæ of perjury were such domestic
troubles as a curse which ran on to the seventh
generation, or the perjurer’s death from lingering
disease in twelve months, or that he would be
turned into stone, or that the earth might swallow
him up and that after death he would wander round
as a vampire. These simple beliefs, which were
no doubt part of the cave-dwellers’ early religious
education, must have done a great deal to render
the evidence of early man more trustworthy and
accurate than that of his degenerate younger
brother.
Though in an occasional burst of atavism an
uneducated man may kiss his thumb instead of the
Book, the bulk of humanity take any oath that is
offered without any deep feeling of religious
sanction, nor any particular fear of supernatural
results. It is not altogether a matter of regret that
this should be so. Our ceremony of oath-taking
is really a Pagan one. Our very verb “to swear”
takes us back to the pre-Christian days when man’s
strength and his sword were the masters, and peace
and goodwill had come to conquer the earth. To
swear was a vow to Heaven upon a sword. When
we offer the Book to a witness to swear upon, we
really tender him, not a Christian thought, but
the old Pagan oath which, splendid as it was, is
no longer of force. It was a fine thing in its day
when a knight vowed upon his sword “to serve
the King right well by day and night, on field, on
wave, at ting, at board—in peace, in war, in life
or death; so help him Thor and Odin, likewise
his own good sword.” It is no use replacing the
sword by the Book if you retain the spirit of the
sword in the old Pagan ceremony. The word “to
swear” is very closely related to the word “sword,”
and the very essence of swearing, deep down in the
root form of the thing and the word itself, is to
take one’s sword in one’s right hand, and fight
for one’s own side with an energy that will make
the Pagan gods shout with joy in the Valhalla.
Medical witnesses and land surveyors are real
Vikings in this respect, especially as it seems to me
those of Celtic origin.
But of a truth it is not only the oath and the
witnesses that want amendment. For when I
suggest that it would be well in Court if we obeyed
the command, “Swear not at all,” and that the
outward use of the Book in the County Court is
undesirable, it is because I feel that some such
thing as a Court on the lines of the teaching of
the Book ought not to be wholly impossible after
1,900 years of endeavour. You must drive out of
the Court all the folk-lore with its Pagan notions
of fighting and hired champions and oaths, and
witnesses and heralds, and above all you must get
rid of the anachronism of a Judge, and appoint in
his place a peace-maker or official reconciler. The
idea is not wholly Quixotic. Lord Brougham, a
very practical reformer, had hopes of constructing
Courts of Reconciliation in this country seventy
years ago. We shall not close the courts of
litigation and replace them by courts of reconciliation
in a day. But I am optimist enough to hope
that I may go down to my work one morning to
find that we have been taken over by a new department
called the Office of Peace, and that under the
Royal Arms is our new official motto, “Blessed
are the Peacemakers.”
CONCERNING DAUGHTERS.
“As is the mother so is the daughter.”
Ezekiel xvi., 44.
I am far from thinking Ezekiel knew much
about it. True he was a married man and a householder,
but I remember no evidence of his being
the father of daughters. At all events if he thought
that the education and bringing up of daughters
was an inferior thing because of the authority of
mothers, I think he was gravely mistaken. When
the daughters of the middle ages were part of the
household plant their mothers turned them out
with certain practical qualities that made them a
valuable asset to the comfort of mankind.
It was when unthinking fathers began to meddle
in the affair and to consider the subject of the
education of their daughters that the trouble began.
The fathers—particularly the middle class Early
Victorian father—discovered that it was a desirable
thing to be a gentleman. Remembering and misapplying
one of the catch words of his own
education that things which are equal to the same
thing are equal to one another, he thought it was
equally important to the success of his family that
as his sons were to be gentlemen his daughters
should be gentlewomen.
And this is where he missed it. The word
“gentlewoman” is obscure, but it is certainly not
the grammatical feminine of gentleman. True it
has a narrow technical dictionary meaning, but it is
used popularly to signify the result of a well-to-do
middle class father’s education of his daughters,
as in the phrase “Gentlewoman’s Employment
Association” the name of an excellent society for
helping daughters of the well-to-do father when
he is deceased or has ceased to be well-to-do.
Concerning daughters then, and to help their
fathers to bring them up as gentlewomen I take
upon myself as one who has given grave personal
consideration to the subject, to offer a few
suggestions of a practical nature; for I have found
the gentleman father in the matter of the education
of girls—like his namesake the gentleman farmer
in matters of agriculture—to be an enthusiastic
and amiable, but eccentric amateur.
And remember my dear sir, that there are two
main objects to be kept in view in the education of
a daughter. The first is to fit her for the ultimate
ownership of a well-to-do husband, the second is
to guard her from acquiring any knowledge or
capacity that might take her out of the ranks of
the unemployable.
And first of marriage. Charlotte Lucas when
she has made up her mind to the inevitable Mr.
Collins, “was,” writes Jane Austen, “tolerably
composed. She had gained her point and had time
to consider it. Her reflections were in general
satisfactory. Mr. Collins, to be sure, was neither
sensible nor agreeable: his society was irksome
and his attachment to her must be imaginary.
But still he would be her husband. Without
thinking highly of either man or of matrimony,
marriage had always been her object; it was the
only honourable provision for well educated young
women of small fortune, and however uncertain
of giving happiness must be their pleasantest
preservative from want.”
How refreshing in these neurotic days is
Charlotte’s old-fashioned commonsense. And
once recognising that marriage is the “pleasantest
preservative from want” a father may be wise to
leave the affair to mothers and daughters and
chance. Holding, as I do, the extreme doctrine
that anything that a mother does is of necessity
absolutely right, I do not propose to enlarge upon
this branch of the subject. There is a belief,
however, among social naturalists that the solvent
son-in-law is fast becoming extinct. This may be
from the fact that he has been hunted with too
great rigour in the past. The handsome but non-solvent
variety though ornamental in the house is
vastly expensive. Then there is the larger question
of grandchildren. Here, too, sentiment finds itself
again opposed by considerations of economy.
The problem of training one’s daughters to
become in Charlotte Lucas’s phrase “well educated”
or as Miss Austen and Miss Edgeworth so
constantly word it “gentlewomen” is a far easier
matter, and may therefore be the more safely left
in the hands of a father. Still in this, as in the
more serious amusements of life, there are
principles to be followed.
The main object of such education to-day should
be to give girls what their brothers describe as
“a good all round time.” Avoid anything that
hints of serious work, eschew “grind,” choose a
multitude of accomplishments rather than any one
serious study, encourage the collection of useless
objects and the manufacture of much fancy-work,
and by this means there will be little fear of your
girls attaining any real knowledge of affairs. So
may your daughter be as one of the polished
corners of the Temple, in the world and of the
world, and in her you will see reflected the delightful
patterns of the society by which she is
surrounded.
But to descend to particulars. In early life
commence with home-training. Beware of kindergartens.
They are too often taught by women
trained from early life in habits of work. They
are apt to instil ways of industry, and to cultivate
a socialistic tendency towards unselfishness, and
might even at an early age suggest to the girl
baby that the mission of women is to work as well
as to weep. The poet must not however be taken
too literally about this. Men must work and
women must weep, but intervals ought clearly
to be allowed for joint amusement, and the length
of these is for one’s own decision. In her young
days then let the girl be taught that she alone
exists in the world, and that other human beings
are mere dream persons. The difference, never
to be bridged over, between herself and the household
servants, ought to be constantly insisted upon.
A nursery governess is a suitable companion.
Some of these neither know nor desire to know
how to scrub a nursery, and teaching is not their
mission. Obtain one if possible, who is a nursery
governess only in name, she will be cheap, and
what is more important to you—ladylike. In a
few years a school becomes a necessity; partly from
the irksomeness of constant association with a
spoiled child, but more immediately in the real
interests of the girl herself. Choose by all means
a school that you cannot well afford. Here your
daughter will meet with companionship that must
fill her young mind with ideals of life and society
that cannot possibly be attained by her in after life.
Be careful, too, not to thwart her expenditure in
dress or amusement. Shun the modern craze—sprung
up now I fear even among the wealthiest—for
instruction in such subjects as cookery, dressmaking,
and the like. A camera is a necessity.
It enables inaccurate representations to be produced
without skill or labour, and checks that desire for
detailed information, which might easily develop
into scientific study. The presence of a camera
has saved many a young person from serious
attention to art. It is an excellent plaything.
By all means let your daughter learn French, for
it is the language of the menu, and there is no
great harm in a little Latin, but let it be ladylike.
Whenever you are in difficulties, Mrs. Malaprop—who
is always with us—will be only too glad to
tell you in further detail what kind of education
becomes a young woman, and the school where it
can be found.
If you are “carriage people”—and by all means
be “carriage people” if your wealthier neighbours
are—then of course your daughter will not learn to
cycle, but will rather learn to regard the cyclist as
the curse of the highway, which was obviously
built for her pleasure. The omnibus or tramcar
will, I hope, always be regarded as impossible.
Remember that people who nowadays possess
motor-cars are not necessarily “carriage people.”
It is becoming daily more difficult to diagnose
“carriage people” by the symptoms of their outward
circumstances.
When your daughter leaves school, if your
income is less than £x, and you are spending
more, you should certainly have your daughter
presented at Court. She will naturally desire it,
and it may for the moment go far towards appeasing
your creditors who, I take it, will by this time be
pressing you after the vulgar fashion of such
people.
Bring out your daughter at a ball, similar in cost
and style—but especially the former—to that given
by Mrs. Goldberg Dives, when your daughter’s
dear school friend, Aurora “came out,” as the
saying is. You remember that on that occasion
young Dives brought home Lord Bareacre’s
youngest son from Oxford, and the marriage that
ensued, was followed by that entertaining case so
recently decided in the third division of the Probate
and Admiralty Court. Who knows what good
fortune your daughter may have if you follow these
high examples.
But if during the prolonged pursuit of pleasure—which
after her careful education your daughter
ought now to be able to plan and carry out for
herself—no son-in-law solvent or insolvent appears,
then when you have departed to another sphere
leaving behind assets insufficient to meet your
worldly liabilities, or—as we may hope will be
your case, dear reader,—when you have called
together the callous creditors into an upper
chamber of some persuasive accountant who can
explain to them cheerily the true inwardness of
your estate, and tender, with fitting apology, the
pence that now represent the pound that was,—think
not with the austere moralist that this costly
education of your daughter has been a rash and
hazardous speculation. Let us be thankful that
the world is not at one with the Inspector-General
of Bankruptcy with his sallow views of the possibilities
of life. True your daughter will know
nothing, and be fit for nothing, true it will take
her years of misery to make herself capable of the
meanest employment. She has eaten dinners she
cannot cook, she has worn dresses she cannot
make, she has lived in rooms she cannot sweep, and
she has grumbled at the service of others she could
not herself perform, but at least you can say that
she has been brought up as other gentlewomen
are, and that shall be your boast.
THE FUTURE OF THE COUNTY COURT.
“Had I God’s leave, how I would alter things!”
—Robert Browning.
The County Court like the poor in whose interests
it was invented is always with you if you have one
of those perverted minds that wastes its moments
on dreams of legal reform. Seventeen years ago
I studied the question with earnest enthusiasm
under the strange hallucination that it was a real
business question ripe for a business solution. It
seemed to me nearer to the lives of people than the
Veto, or Tariff Reform or the Ornaments Rubric.
That is the result of leading a narrow self-centred
life. In a word, without knowing it, I must have
been a Whig, for, as Sir Walter Scott remarks,
“Whigs will live and die in the heresy that the
world is ruled by little pamphlets and speeches,
and that if you can sufficiently demonstrate that
a line of conduct is most consistent with men’s
interest you have therefore and thereby demonstrated
that they will at length after a few speeches
adopt it of course.” Thus for many years I have
pegged away with papers and speeches and like a
true Whig find myself still hopefully at it, playing
the same game perhaps but with slightly increased
handicap. To-day I have learned by experience
that the future of the County Court is not to come
in my time and to doubt if I shall ever climb into
some sufficiently high place to see the promised
land that I shall certainly never enter.
I have come to regard the question with
the same child-like affection and belief in its
possibility, but also in a sense archæologically, as
becomes one whose first childhood is but a dream
and who feels himself pausing on the threshold of a
second. Had I any political foresight seventeen
years ago I should have recognised that the reform
of the County Court system is not a party matter,
it is eminently a matter of greater interest to the
poor than to the rich, to the business man than
to the man of leisure. Now, more and more,
Parliament has become a machine for registering
the decrees of the prevailing party and one cannot
find that the poor are in any way directly represented
in Parliament and business men only in a small
degree, whilst the interests of the rich and of men
of leisure have an overwhelming representation.
Moreover Legal Reform has to fight for its hand
against that band of brothers, the lawyers in
Parliament, who from generation to generation
we find stalwart and faithful in their clear-sighted
optimism that all is well with the law—and lawyers.
The story of the evolution of the County Court
is not without entertainment for those who are
interested in the practical affairs of the community.
In its struggle for existence we find a warfare being
carried on between the business man and the lawyer
in which, foot by foot, the business man gains and
places his pet tribunal in a more secure position
whilst he takes breath for a new encounter. Still,
although the building up of the County Court to its
present story of usefulness has been the work in the
main of business men, yet few realise that the County
Court of to-day with its £100 jurisdiction is only
a belated attainment of the ideals of Lord Brougham
in 1830. It was in that year that Brougham
brought in a Bill in the Commons—he was then
member for Yorkshire—to establish “Local District
Courts,” with a jurisdiction limited to £100 in
contract, £50 in injury to person or property, and
an unlimited jurisdiction by consent. It has taken
us seventy-five years to arrive at the position that
was thought practicable by a great reforming
Chancellor in 1830. And yet there are many
Englishmen in daily terror lest we should reform
anything too hurriedly. Lord Brougham’s ruling
idea was free law. He was in a sense a legal
socialist. Law to him was one of those things that
every member of an ideal community should have
without paying for it individually, like fresh air
and sunshine, and the Church of England and
the British Museum, and gaslight (in urban
streets), and roads, and the police, and the education
of your children—all which things an English
citizen is entitled to have to-day without the payment
of any fees. He admitted the over-ruling
necessity of fees in his day, owing to the poverty
of the Exchequer, but he said, “he must enter his
protest against the principle, and insist that any
tax no matter what, for the purpose of drawing
the payment from the public rather than from the
suitor would be better than fixing it on legal
proceedings.” Free law is, of course, a grand
ideal, and may again attract legal reformers; but,
without attaining that ideal, it might be possible
to abandon in a great measure the fees collected
from poor suitors. Law, like medicine and
surgery, might be free to the poor—not merely to
paupers, but to all who are unable to pay fees and
costs without running into debt. It will take a
Savonarola to convert the Treasury to this view,
but it is an enticing subject for a youthful legal
missionary full of ardent zeal and possessed of
what the insurance world calls “a good life.”
The dramatic duel between Lord Brougham and
Lord Lyndhurst over the former’s Bill in 1833 is
full of historical interest, but Lord Brougham was
unsuccessful, and it remained for Lord Cottenham
in 1847 to establish County Courts with a jurisdiction
of £20. These are the Courts that we use
to-day, with an enlarged jurisdiction up to £100
in common law, £500 in equity matters, and the
added jurisdictions given by the Workmen’s
Compensation Acts and many other statutes which
have chosen for their tribunal the County Court.
Throughout the country we are face to face with
two statistical facts which, if our reforms were
moved by scientific considerations, would lead the
legal reformer to turn his serious consideration
to the County Court. We find in the great centres
of population in the north and the midlands, firstly,
that there is a slight shrinkage or perhaps only
stagnation in the world of the High Court, and
secondly, that there is a continuous increase of
business keeping pace with the growth of
population in the County Courts. I am far from
saying that all the expansion of County Court
work is progress—much of it is the reverse and
in order to understand how far it is good and how
far it is bad, it is worth while trying to understand
what the County Courts do.
These Courts lead as it were a double life. They
have extended their energies along two different
branches of business. Each Court has become a
huge debt-collecting machine for minor tradesmen
and at the same time has developed into an
important and trusted tribunal for deciding disputes
between citizens. Both these functions are
important ones, but the two branches have nothing
to do with each other. In the debt-collecting
branch the cases are, for the most part, undefended;
in the other branch the cases are nearly all fought
out. In the first branch the judicial work is
unimportant, the machine works automatically; in
the second branch the vitality of the Court depends
almost entirely on the quality of the judicial work.
In considering the future of the debt-collecting
branch of the Court it will be necessary to consider
the whole question of imprisonment for debt, which
is the ultimate sanction of the business. The point
to be considered is, I think, How far is it right for
the State to provide a machine to collect the class
of debts that are, in fact, collected by the County
Courts? The point is a practical one, for if
imprisonment for debt were abolished or mitigated,
a great deal of the work of the County Courts would
undoubtedly fall away, leaving reasonable time at
the disposal of the Courts to try cases under the
present extended jurisdiction, and possibly making
room for a further extension, if that were thought
desirable.
Let me try and describe the present system
in a few words. A grocer, draper, or jeweller
hands over to a debt-collector a large number of
debts to collect; the customers are, from a business
point of view, the “undesirables.” The debt-collector
makes some effort to collect the debts outside
the Court, and then issues a batch of summonses
against all who are or pretend to be impecunious.
It is no uncommon thing for one collector to issue
a few hundred summonses in one day. On the
day of trial the cases are either undefended, or the
wife appears and consents to judgment, and an
order is made of so many shillings a month. The
defended cases are, I should say, less than five
per cent. of the total summonses issued, and those
successfully defended are a negligible quantity.
In Manchester and Salford, where we used to
divide this class of work from real litigation, the
lists were seldom less than 400 cases a day. When
the judgments are obtained, the duty of the defendant
is to pay the monthly instalment into Court,
and a ledger account is opened, the Court becoming
a sort of banker for the purpose of collecting
and paying out the money. Whenever the debtor
fails to pay an instalment, the collector is entitled
to take out a judgment summons, calling on the
debtor to show cause why he should not be committed
to prison for non-payment. On proof that
the debtor has means to pay, or has had means
since the judgment, the judge’s duty is to commit
him to prison.
Two things are clear about this system. It is
not a system of deciding disputes, but a system
of collecting debts, and in the cases of workpeople
without property it could never be carried out
without imprisonment for debt. When the legal
reformer looks at the figures relating to imprisonment
for debt, he will see at a glance that if he
could get rid of a large quantity of the debt-collecting,
there would be more time for the real
litigation. Many people still seem to think that
imprisonment for debt is abolished. In France
and the United States and in most civilised countries
I believe it is, but in England it is not only
not abolished, but is greatly increased. The actual
number of debtors imprisoned has recently
decreased, owing no doubt to the fact that Judges
are more and more inclined to temper the wind
of the statute to the shorn lamb. But the number
of summonses issued and heard increases, and
there is no doubt the credit habit grows upon the
working classes, and is encouraged by the system
of imprisonment for debt. In 1909, the last year
of statistics before me, no less than 375,254 summonses
were issued. It is the commercial and
domestic waste which lies hid in these figures that
distresses me. They reduce me to the despair of
those two immortals, the Walrus and the Carpenter,
who
“Wept like anything to see
Such quantities of sand.
‘If this were only cleared away,’
They said, ‘it would be grand.’”
But ought it to be cleared away? In the main I
think it should. One might lay down the principle
that where the debt was not necessarily incurred
the State should not assist the creditor to collect
it by imprisoning the debtor. For the system is
used, in the majority of cases, by a very undesirable
class of creditor. I analysed a list of 460
summonses heard by me in one day. There were
284 drapers and general dealers. These include
all the instalment and hire system creditors. There
were sixty jewellers, thirty-five grocers, twenty-four
money-lenders, and ten doctors. Now, with
the exception of the doctors, and possibly in a few
instances the grocers, it was not in the least
desirable, from the point of view of the State, that
these debts should be collected at all. Why should
taxes be imposed and work done at the public
expense to enable a jeweller to persuade a man to
buy a watch he does not want? Why should the
State collect the jeweller’s money for him by
imprisonment for debt? If there had been no
imprisonment for debt the jeweller’s business
wouldn’t pay, and the workman would have one
chance less of mortgaging his wages for the
immediate delight of possessing a third-rate piece
of jewellery. This would be better for the State
and the workman, and for everybody but the
jeweller. But why should his interests prevail
over those of the rest of the community, and why
should we spend money in promoting a business
of which most of us disapprove? Everyone must
have noticed of late years the enormous growth of
firms whose main business seems to be to tempt
people of small means to purchase things they do
not want, or, at all events, cannot afford. Take
up any newspaper or magazine circulating among
the lower middle classes, or among working men,
and you will find it crowded with advertisements
of musical instruments, cycles, furniture on the
hire system, packets of cutlery, all of which can
be obtained by a small payment down and smaller
instalments to follow. Remember, too, that over
and above these there exists a huge army of “tally
men” and travelling touts, who are pushing on
commission, clothing, sewing machines, Family
Bibles in expensive series, jewellery, and a host of
unnecessaries. What chance has the working-man
to keep out of debt? Not one of these transactions
has any commercial sanction. Credit is given
merely because there is imprisonment for debt.
And there is a further aspect of this question which
I am surprised has never attracted the attention of
temperance reformers. As long as a man can get
credit for groceries and clothes there is not the
same urgent reason to spend his cash upon these
things. But cash is necessary in the public-house,
because, by the Tippling Acts, no action can be
brought for the price of drink consumed at a
public-house. So the obvious result too often
follows: the wages are spent at the public-house,
and the credit for the week’s groceries and the
children’s boots is obtained under the sanction of
imprisonment for debt.
Much more might be said in objection to the
system of imprisonment for debt, but we have
enough before us, I think, to show a strong case
for reform. The next question will be: Should
that reform be abolition? Although I am personally
in favour of the abolition of imprisonment
for debt, I am in doubt whether it is desirable at
the moment; and I am so eager to see some reform
that I would welcome any measure, however
meagre, that did something to mitigate the misfortunes
of the insolvent poor. I have suggested as
a practical measure that no summons should be
issued or committal made for a less sum than forty
shillings. One must remember that there are a
huge number of traders giving reasonable credit to
their fellow-traders, who find, when they seek to
recover the debt, that the goods in the house or
shop are in the wife’s name. This is really a
quasi-fraudulent obtaining of credit, and there are
many similar cases not within the criminal law
where imprisonment for debt seems a natural
remedy. Moreover, if one studies the evidence
given before the Commissioners on the subject,
and if one discusses it, as I have, with men in
business, one finds that abolition would meet with
great opposition from powerful trade interests,
whereas the “forty shilling” proposal is generally
regarded as a fair experiment, which would injure
no one but traders who deliberately give credit to
the poorer working class under the sanction of
imprisonment for debt. In my own experience, I
have found hardly any cases of judgments summonses
taken out for more than two pounds where
there was not ample evidence of means, and where
the non-payment was not more or less of the
nature of a contempt of Court. In the smaller cases
the means, though proved to have existed since
the judgment, have disappeared, and the debtor
is only saved from imprisonment by the leniency
of the Court. Total abolition of imprisonment for
debt would probably never be carried by consent.
It would mean more commissions, inquiries,
reports, and the waste of time that these things
necessitate. Abolition of imprisonment for debt
for sums under forty shillings—a great practical
reform for the very poor—would, I believe, be
carried by consent. That is why I put it forward.
It is utterly illogical but intensely practical; and
when one has been face to face with the misery of
others for many years, one cares more for business
than logic.
Assuming, therefore, that the future of the
County Court as a debt-collecting machine is to
be a future of decrease, that the legislature are
going to save the taxpayer’s money and encourage
thrift by refusing to collect undesirable debts, what
will be its future as a litigating machine?
I may commend to anyone desirous of studying
in further detail the arguments for and against the
extension of County Courts, the proceedings of
the Norwood Commission on County Courts in
1878. There is no doubt that if the business man
had had his way the County Court in urban centres
would have long ago been a district Court for
all but cases of some peculiar public or legal
importance. The great enemy to such an extension
has always been the lawyer, and the London
lawyer in particular. A very eminent solicitor,
giving evidence before the Commission in 1878,
had no confidence whatever in County Courts.
His evidence was very typical, and shows how
carefully one should criticise the evidence of a
professional man who is also a very superior person.
His view was that “When occasionally a
client of mine of position who has been summoned
to the County Court comes to me, I am unable to
leave him in the lurch, but I never go into the
County Court myself.” Asked whether he thought
it “undignified,” he replied enigmatically: “It is
not a matter of dignity, but a man of position cannot
go into the County Court.” It turned out
later that it was a physical difficulty, for it was
“quite inconsistent with the position of a professional
man to stand in the County Court with
women bringing cases about washing-tubs, and
servants summoning their masters for wages.”
He called them untaught knaves unmannerly
To bring a slovenly, unhandsome corse,
Betwixt the wind and his nobility.
Dozens of times, he told the Commission, barristers
had declined to go into the County Court,
and his clerk had gone to half-a-dozen barristers
before he could find one who would demean himself
by taking a case in the County Court. County
Courts were, in his view, “inherently incapable of
conducting important litigation.” The County
Court Judges had not, in his opinion, the confidence
of the country, because they are not taken
from the successful members of the Bar, it is
known that their salary is an extremely small one,
there is no Bar attending before them, there is no
report of their proceedings, and there are difficulties
of appeal. One thing I find very delightful in
the eminent solicitor’s evidence.
Question.—Some of the County Court Judges are very
competent men, are they not?
Answer.—Extremely.
Question.—You think that there are some who are not equal
to the others?
Answer.—Yes.
Question.—Is not the same thing true in regard to the
Superior Courts?
Answer.—You will not expect me to answer that question,
I think.
Even in the dark ages of 1878 one would have
thought he might have risked an affirmative.
One does not quote the eminent solicitor’s
opinion merely for the humour that attaches to
old-fashioned ideas and prophecies that are
brought to light in a new age and found to be
absurd. No doubt he was fighting for a substantial
thing, in a word—costs, and he was fighting
the wreckers that wanted to break up the machinery
that made costs, for he naturally disliked to see
the smooth, well-oiled machine that worked so
well for him replaced by some cheap machinery
of one-horse “costs” power. In one thing I confess
to his statesmanlike insight. If you want to
improve the County Courts, he said, the “only
improvement would be to double the salary of the
judges at least,” and let the judge reside in his
district, “but then you would be establishing
superior Courts all over the country.” And the
idea of the “country” having similar facilities to
London for the trial of actions was too preposterous.
It had only to be stated, it was self-condemned,
and the matter dropped.
One must not suppose that there were no
champions of saner methods in 1878. On the
contrary, I think the reformers were the better
team of the two, and pressed their opponents hard,
although they did not score greatly in the end.
What could be more interesting or important than
the opinion of Lord Bramwell, who was concerned
in several of the Judicature Commissions prior to
1878? His view was that the County Courts
should be made constituent branches of the High
Court of Justice, and that as a consequence of
that, the existing jurisdiction in common law should
be unlimited. That is to say every action would
commence in the County Court and be tried there
unless the defendant chose to remove it to the High
Court. It was pointed out that this would practically
mean giving to every district, local Courts
with full powers, and among other things that it
would lead to the “deterioration of the Bar.” Lord
Bramwell objected to the phrase, and answered
his opponents by saying that the then Attorney-General
(Sir John Holker) and Mr. Gully and Mr.
Pope and Mr. Higgins, one of her Majesty’s
counsel, have belonged to the local Bar, “and I
think I may say of my knowledge, that the local
Bar of Liverpool is as good as the London Bar.”
This is important testimony, inasmuch as any
evolution towards district Courts that will injure
the assize system is sure to be opposed by those
barristers—and there are many in Parliament—who
are interested in the assize system, and one
argument will be that the client will be deprived
of the advantage of London “silk” if his case is
tried in the County Court. Lord Bramwell disposes
of that argument very shortly. “If there is
any disparagement or injury to the Bar for the
benefit of the public, the Bar must undergo it;
that is all.”
In other words, the Courts of the future must
be made convenient to the public as well as convenient
to the profession; and where interests
clash the public interest must be considered before
the professional interest. This looks when written
down an obvious platitude, but the history of the
efforts to obtain and improve County Courts since
1830 will convince the legal reformer that it is
worth re-stating.
Some years ago I made some elaborate calculations
from the Blue Books, the results of which
were rather surprising even to myself. I investigated
the figures of ten typical urban Circuits in
the centres of industry and of ten typical rural
Circuits in agricultural districts. I found that in
the former Circuits in ten years there had been a
large increase in business. Nearly £40,000 a year
more was paid to the Treasury in fees, and more
than £150,000 was the increase in monies collected
for suitors. In the same ten years similar figures
for the rural districts showed a marked decrease.
When one compared the turnover of the ten urban
Circuits as against the turnover of the ten rural
Circuits, it was as ten to one. I wondered what a
Harrod or a Lipton or a Whiteley would have
done with these Courts if he had found in auditing
their accounts over many years that ten of them
were non-increasing in a business sense, and that
the other ten were increasing; if he found that he
drew £150,000 as an income from one set and
£40,000 from the other set. Would he not consider
whether there was not a class of business
being done by the urban circuits worthy of special
consideration and encouragement?
For what did these figures show? They showed
on the one hand a stagnant and non-increasing
business, and on the other a business increasing
by leaps and bounds. What business man would
hesitate to extend ten branch concerns capable of
so great an improvement in turnover in the course
of a few years? I am frankly an enemy to making
the suitor pay for his law. I believe, as Lord
Brougham did, in free law; but if the system is
to continue, why should a suitor in Birmingham
pay more for his law than is necessary in order
that a suitor in Ambleside may pay less for his
law than it costs?
The Courts are, no doubt, not paying concerns,
but how far some Circuits are run at a profit it
is impossible for anyone outside the Treasury to
ascertain. There is no doubt, however, that the
loss in small Courts is very great, and whether
they are of any great value to a district in these
days of postal facilities and cheap railway transit
I have grave doubts. I have always thought that
the Post Office might work a great deal of the
pure debt-collecting business in connection with
the County Court, if it were thought desirable.
It would, to my mind, be a natural co-ordination
of two public offices, and might adapt itself very
well to the needs of rural districts. If a country
debtor could pay his debt to the nearest post office,
and get an official receipt there, many small Courts
and offices would become wholly unnecessary, and
with a post office cash on delivery system one
excuse for giving credit would be removed.
Why one little town has a Court and another
has none it is as impossible to say, as why one
little pig went to market and the other little pig
stayed at home. These ancient myths are part of
our history, and any effort to dislodge them is
rightly made difficult. But whilst the Courts of
London and the Midlands and the North are overcrowded,
there are actually ten Courts issuing less
than 100 plaints each—their average is 57!—and
thirty-two Courts with less than 200. Alston, in
Cumberland, is the holder of the record. This
Court issued twenty-seven plaints and four actions
were heard. It heard two judgment summonses,
and made a commitment order in one. And the
Court collected sixteen pounds in fees. To cope
with this annual business the Judge sat once and
the Registrar three times. It will take a long
time to persuade these small communities that it
is necessary they should give up conditions such
as these to which they have become accustomed.
I think it would be more readily done if the districts
that had no real use for a County Court or
an Assize Court were only allowed to retain them
on payment of what they cost to the community.
The endeavour to bring justice to the poor man’s
door is more praiseworthy than practical. I
remember explaining to a collier’s wife that her
husband must attend with her, and adjourned the
case to a Monday for that purpose. Monday is
often kept by colliers as a saint’s day. “Eh!”
she replied. “It will be very onconvanient. My
maister winna like coming on a Monday. Besides,
it’s my weshing-day.”
I expressed my regret, but said it must be.
“Well, it’s very onconvanient our coming here.
Couldn’t yo call?”
The idea of calling personally on the litigants—especially
in these days of motor-cars, when
every registrar is probably an expert chauffeur—is
a very attractive one, and not much more absurd
that the present system of sending Judges to
Courts that have no real use for them.
But from my point of view, the difficulties of
dealing with the smaller Courts, if they exist,
should not hinder the development of the larger
Circuits. It is clear that the problems of providing
adequate Civil Courts for Central Wales and Norfolk
is not the same as the problem of providing
similar tribunals for Manchester, Birmingham,
and Leeds. I have shown that there are a large
number of districts where the Courts are increasing
yearly in usefulness and in public favour, and
there is, I think, a strong case that from a business
point of view Circuits that are dealing with large
amounts of work should be specially considered.
I do not think there will be any great difficulty
in dealing with the great urban centres when the
legislature makes up its mind to make the County
Courts district Courts working directly in touch
with the High Courts. No doubt it will mean the
providing of money for further and better equipment,
but it has certainly to come about, and there
are signs that it is being faced. The problem of
the rural Courts is more difficult, but I think the
grouping of several Courts under one resident
permanent registrar with extended powers and
allowing him to gather together in one place a
day’s work for the Judge who is to travel his Circuit
with a business regard for the actual wants of
litigants from time to time is a statement of the
general lines upon which reforms can be carried
out. The rural Courts will always be costly to
the community, out of all proportion to the services
rendered, but they are necessary and the expense
must be borne; the urban Courts, on the other
hand, might be made to pay their way, and might
be of far greater service to the business communities
around them than they already are.
It is difficult, of course, to write upon such a
subject without personal bias, and it has been my
lot to take an official position for the sake of its
comparative leisure, and to find that leisure taken
away by successive Acts of Parliament without
compensation for disturbance. Still, experience
of legal reform leads me to believe that I cannot
be writing this with any personal motive, for I
cannot hope to be presiding in any County Court
in the latter part of the twentieth century, when,
according to recorded precedent, such reforms as
I propose will be about due.
Why, then, do I commend the future of the
County Court to the attention of the legal reformer?
Because I see in the County Court, and in
that Court only, a growing and popular tribunal
favoured by the business men of the country.
Because in that Court there is a crying abuse calling
aloud for reform, namely, imprisonment for debt,
which abuse, when abolished or mitigated, will
release Judges from odious duties, and give them
time for more honourable services. Because in
great urban centres there has long been a demand
for continued sittings, which the High Court has
been unable to comply with, but which the County
Court already satisfies to some extent, and with
reasonable equipment could supply in full measure.
The record of the County Courts in the last fifty
years is a very remarkable one. In the face of
keen professional opposition, Parliament has given
them year by year more important and onerous
duties. These have been carried out in the main
to the satisfaction of the business man in the
business centres. It is because the urban County
Courts are live business concerns, carrying on their
business to the satisfaction of their customers, that
I believe in the future of the County Court.
THE PREVALENCE OF PODSNAP.
“The question about everything was would it bring about a
blush into the cheek of the young person? And the inconvenience
of the young person was that according to Mr.
Podsnap she seemed always liable to burst into blushes when
there was no need at all.”
—Charles Dickens, Our Mutual Friend.
There seems an alarming recrudescence of Podsnappery
at the present moment. Perhaps in a
measure it is a protest against things that are
wrong. If some novel-writers exceed the limits
of reasonable plain speech, and some dramatists
seek publicly to exhibit the results of moral
leprosy, they challenge the latent Podsnap, that
is a valuable asset in our national character, to
flourish its right arm and say, “I don’t want to
know about it; I don’t choose to discuss it; I don’t
admit it!” With every proper contempt for Podsnap,
there are some excesses about which he is
right when he sweeps them away with the verdict,
“Not English!” But having tasted too much
success by reason of the excesses of his enemies,
he is beginning not only to reform our morals, but
has started upon our manners.
A “Town Vicar,” writing a letter to a Church
paper, recently lifted up his voice in the following
complaint: “It is not long ago that I heard a
Dean declare that ‘we were not going to take it
lying down,’ and more than one Bishop has in
preaching lately had recourse to ‘the bottom dog.’
But these are mere details in the alarming spread
of vulgarity where culture and right feeling used
to be.”
What would Charles Kingsley have said or His
Honour Judge Hughes to a parson who shrank
from a simile drawn from the noble art of self-defence?
Seeing, too, that the phrase has attained
esoteric political value in respect of its use by the
leader of Birmingham state-craft, the Podsnap in
our good Vicar takes too much upon itself when
it declares that the sporting Dean who used it was
wanting in “culture and right feeling.”
The reference by more than one Bishop to the
“bottom dog” is less easy to defend. The “Town
Vicar” no doubt regards a Bishop as so far removed
from the everyday affairs of the world that the
phrase should never have polluted his ears, far less
his lips, and that if he has indeed heard of the
existence of “bottom dogs,” and he desires to
express himself about them, he should allude to
them on the platform as the “submerged tenth,”
and in the pulpit as “our poorer brethren.”
To many of us it will come as a pleasant surprise
to know that there is more than one Bishop whose
courage is stronger than his culture. Not that
one desires to see in Bishops or in anyone else a
tendency towards the patronage of meaningless
slang or dull expletive. I remember a story of the
seventies that used to be told with equal inaccuracy
of Canon Farrar and Bishop Fraser. The Bishop—let
us say—travelling in a third-class carriage
with some workmen, took occasion to reprove one
on his constant and meaningless use of the adjective
“bloody.”
The workman took the reproof in good part, and
by way of excuse said: “You see, Mister, I can’t
help it. I’m a plain man, and I call a spade a
spade.”
“That is just what you don’t do,” retorted the
Bishop quickly. “You call it ‘a bloody shovel.’”
At which they all laughed in a friendly spirit, and
the offender promised amendment.
Relating this anecdote at a dinner, a well-known
pillar of the Church, noted for his pompous demeanour
and the ignorant pleasure he took in the use of
long words, expressed his horror that such language
could be used in any form of society. “For
myself,” he said, “I cannot believe it possible that,
however I had been brought up, such words could
pass my lips.” “I am sure of it,” replied the
Bishop, “in whatever society you found yourself
you would always refer to a spade as an agricultural
implement for the trituration of soil.”
And, indeed, in this story lies the test of the
matter. A spade is to be called a spade. And
whilst even Podsnap is right in putting his veto
on the mediæval adjective dear to the sons of toil,
we are not going to be bullied by him into periphrastic
descriptions of facts that are better stated
in plain, simple, and even vulgar language.
The “Spectator” voiced a very general feeling
among the Podsnap family in writing of Mr.
Lloyd-George’s reference to the hereditary principle
and his simile that a peer became a legislator
by being “the first of the litter.” The word ‘litter’
quoted without its context may seem a little harsh,
but the point of the allusion was that, although
we chose our legislators in that way we did not
choose our spaniels by this curious and, as he
argued, obsolete method. The “Spectator” found
this to be mere vulgarity. I have a great affection
for the “Spectator,” having been brought up from
earliest childhood to reverence her teachings. I
say “her” because I always visualise the “Spectator”
as some being like Charles Lamb’s aunt,
who was “a dear and good one ... a stedfast
friendly being, and a fine old Christian ...
whose only secular employment was the splitting
of French beans and dropping them into a china
basin of fair water.” Much as I honour the
“Spectator,” I cannot but think the prevailing
Podsnap is warping her better judgment.
But there is an excuse for the “Spectator” that
cannot be offered for the average man of the world
who claims to be righteously offended at the vulgarity
of Mr. Lloyd-George’s similes.
I met a friend upon the golf links who used
language upon the last green, where he failed to
hole out in three, that no Bishop could have sanctioned,
even although he fully appreciated that
my friend was for the moment a “bottom dog.”
On the way to the Club-house he vented his wrath
upon the offending Chancellor of the Exchequer
for the language he used on the platform. I
pleaded in mitigation that just as my friend had
been endeavouring to hole out a lively “Helsby”
on a tricky green, so the Chancellor was endeavouring
to put the House of Lords in a hole, a process
in which that rubber-cored institution refused to
assist him. To express your feelings and beliefs
at a moment like that required that some latitude
should be allowed to you in the choice of simile
and language.
But so far had the microbe of Podsnap entered
into my friend’s understanding that he treated my
poor pleasantry as an added insult and complained
bitterly that such vituperation, as he called it, was
“not English, and never used to be done.”
Curiously enough, I had in my mind a passage in
a political speech that created even greater pleasure
and displeasure to Reds and Blues more than a
quarter of a century ago. It was that famous
passage in which Mr. Chamberlain scorned Lord
Salisbury as constituting “himself the spokesman
of a class—of the class to which he himself belongs—‘who
toil not neither do they spin,’ whose fortunes,
as in his case, have originated in grants
made long ago, for such services as courtiers
render kings, and have since grown and increased
while their owners slept by the levy of an unearned
share on all that other men have done by toil and
labour to add to the general wealth and prosperity
of the country of which they form a part.” There
was not so much whining over a few hard words
in those days, and Lord Salisbury himself could
hit out with his “black man” allusion and the
famous Hottentot simile, and, lost, as the ‘Town
Vicar’ would think, to culture and right feeling,
could talk of “having put our money on the wrong
horse.”
Memory may be misleading after a gap of
twenty-five years, and the wisest of us is apt to
grow “difficilis, querulus, laudator temporis acti,”
yet I cannot but think that there are signs in the
air that our old friend Podsnap is having it too
much his own way. He is a good fellow in the
main, and some of the ideas he worked for are
sound. His belief in the young person had its
touching and beautiful side as it had its ridiculous
side. The young person, however, has grown up
since his day, and has her own movements which
are but lightly clad with Podsnappery of any kind.
And for grown-ups dealing with the everyday
affairs of the world we must, in the old English
way, stick to our fighting instincts, and give and
take hearty blows in good part, and win pleasantly
and lose ungrudgingly, as most of our fighters,
fair play to them, still do. And we must not be
afraid of the Town Vicar’s “mere vulgarity.” For,
after all, our language is a vulgar tongue, and we
are proud that our Bible is printed in it, and our
speeches have to be made in it. As a vulgar
tongue vulgarly used it brought forth the triumphs
of Elizabethan literature, and was the medium of
such varied writers as Fielding, Dickens, and
Rudyard Kipling. And when it is the duty of
wisdom to cry without and utter her voice in the
street, she must do it without fear of Podsnap and
in the vulgar tongue.
AN ELIZABETHAN RECORDER.
“I assert that all past days were what they must have been,
And that they could no-how have been better than they were.”
—Walt Whitman.
Many years ago, when I happened upon a few
extracts from the letters of Mistress Dorothy
Osborne, I wondered how they had escaped the
grasp of the historian learned in the domestic
annals of the Commonwealth. And in the same
way it has always surprised me that the correspondence
of William Fleetwood, Recorder of London
from 1571 to 1591, should have been left hidden
in the scarce but charming collection of Elizabethan
Letters edited by that excellent antiquary and man
of letters, Thomas Wright.
Some day, perhaps, popular interest may
demand a Life and Letters of Fleetwood; but,
meanwhile, a mosaic of the man and his work,
pieced together from his own written words, may
interest latter-day readers. His career was similar
to that of many another minor Elizabethan official,
and the records show him to have been an honest,
active Protestant magistrate, full of zeal for his
religion, honour for his Queen, and integrity in
his office. In his letters we have a twenty years
experience of an Elizabethan Quarter Sessions
which we may use as a base to measure our progress
in law and humanity during the last four
hundred years.
And first a word or two of the man himself that his
message may be the more clearly understood. The
Recorder was a descendant of the ancient Lancashire
Family of the Fleetwoods of Hesketh, in
which village Baines, Lancashire’s historian,
thinks our Recorder was born, and the probable
date of his birth seems to be 1535. He is said to
have been an illegitimate son of Robert Fleetwood,
third son of William Fleetwood of Hesketh, who
married Ellen Standish, daughter of another old
Lancashire family. Their second son, Thomas,
came to Buckinghamshire, and was known as
Thomas Fleetwood of the Vache in Chalfont St.
Giles. He was Master of the Mint, and Sheriff
of Buckinghamshire. The Recorder must have
been recognised by the family, and no doubt
visited his uncle Thomas, for he himself married
a lady of a well known Buckinghamshire family,
Mariana, daughter of John Bailey of Kingsey.
He was educated at Oxford, and was of Brazenose
College, but he took no degree, and came to London
to study law at the Middle Temple, where at
the age of twenty-eight we find him appointed
Reader. In Mary’s reign he was member for
Lancaster, and afterwards sat in the House for
Marlborough and the City of London. The Earl
of Leicester was his patron, and it is said to be
through his influence that in 1571, at the early age
of thirty-six, he became Recorder of the City of
London.
This office he held for twenty years, when he
retired on a pension of £100 a year, and becoming
Queen’s Serjeant the following year, did not live
to enjoy the further honour, for he died at his
home in Noble Street, Aldersgate, in February,
1593, and was buried at Great Missenden, in
Buckinghamshire, where he seems to have had
considerable estates.
Altogether he stands before us as a type of
successful professional lawyer coming from the
ranks of the county families into the larger world
of London, bringing with him a certain amount of
Lancashire grit and humour, and a strong sense
of duty to the Government and the public. Nor
does he seem to have been in any way a hide-bound,
dry-as-dust, technical minded official, but
there is evidence that he had a wide sympathy with
many social movements of the time. He was an
eager Protestant, but I cannot find that he was
fanatical in his dislike of the Roman Catholics,
whom it was his duty to prosecute. Anthony
Wood describes him as “a learned man and a
good antiquary, but of a marvellous merry and
pleasant conceit”; and it is said he contributed
much to the last of the old editions of Holinshed.
Strype, the annalist, speaks of him in reference to
a speech in the House of Commons as “a wise
man,” and he seems to have combined wisdom
and humour with a stern sense of official duty.
That he was not a mere creature of Leicester’s and
the Court is shown in his examinations of one
Bloss, who had uttered terrible scandals concerning
Elizabeth and her favourite, but Fleetwood
reports upon his conscience as a lawyer, that it is
“a clear case of no treason.” A weak man would
have been tempted to strain the law against the
prisoner, who was an undeserving and dangerous
person. There is a pleasant incident, too, of his
writing to Secretary Walsingham about some
young orphans whose Catholic mother had committed
suicide, begging him to acquaint Peter
Osborn, the Lord Treasurer and the Master of the
Wards, with the details of the unfortunate case,
in order that their monies may be kept for them.
“Such was the care,” writes Strype, “of this good
Recorder, of the Children of the City.”
There was one exciting incident in his life when
in 1576 he was cast into the Fleet Prison. Lord
Burghley seems to have suggested a raid upon the
Charterhouse, where unlawful Mass was being
celebrated. The Recorder carries out his instructions,
and writes a vivid account of his proceedings.
Unfortunately, Lady Geraldi, the wife of the
Portuguese Ambassador, was present, and her
husband carries his complaint of her treatment to
Court, with the result that Elizabeth—after the
manner of all rulers of all times—promptly disavows
her agent, and by way of a pleasant apology
to Portugal, throws Fleetwood into gaol. The
Recorder, who probably thoroughly understands
that he is only in the Fleet, “without prejudice”
and for purely Pickwickian state purposes, writes
to Lord Burghley: “I do beseech you thank Mr.
Warden of the Fleet for his most friendly and
courteous using of me, for surely I thank God
for it. I am quiet and lack nothing that he or
his bedfellow are able to do for me.” And after
a short experience of gaol he sums up the situation
much as Mr. Stead did after a similar experience:
“This is a place wherein a man may quietly be
acquainted with God.”
It is in passages like these in the man’s own
letters that his figure becomes dimly discernible to
us across the ages of time, and when our eyes
grow accustomed to the sight, we see before us
the form of an Englishman not unlike many we
have known in our own time. The more one
studies the unaffected domestic documents of any
period written without afterthought of publication,
the more convinced one is that social progress
moves like the tide and the rocks and the trees;
its growth is nearly imperceptible, and four hundred
years in the development of mankind is but a small
moment of time.
The correspondence of William Fleetwood with
Lord Burghley commences in 1575, when my Lord
Burghley was at Buckestones—what a charming
spelling of the prosaic Buxton—for his health. In
those days an English Premier got rid of his gout
in his own country, and knew not Homburg. The
knowing ones in the political circles of London
whispered with emphasis that the Prime Minister
was “practising with the Queen of Scots,” then
in custody at Sheffield, but the historical evidence
points to mere gout.
Our Recorder, being Leicester’s creature, and
being also a man of the world and looking for
promotion as his deserts, writes careful reports to
my Lord Burghley, telling him of London that
from a police point of view “the state of the city
is well and all quiet.” The Star Chamber had
received the city fathers, and my Lord Keeper
with the Chancellor of the Duchy, the Master of
the Rolls and others had met the Recorder, and
Master Nicholas the Lord Mayor, and divers
Aldermen who had reported to them of city
affairs. And as is the way of official men, they
reported all to be well.
“And as,” writes the Recorder, “my Lord
Keeper’s order is to call for the book of misbehaviours
of masterless men, rogues, fencers, and such
like, we had nothing to present for London, for
Mr. Justice Southcot and I had taken fine of six
strumpets such as haunt the hedge and which had
lately been punished at the Assizes at Croydon,
and two or three other lewd fellows, their companions,
whom we despatched away into their
countries. As for Westminster, the Duchy (the
Savoy), St. Giles, High Holborn, St. John’s Street
and Islington, (they) were never so well and quiet
for neither rogue nor masterless man dare once to
look into those parts.” Could Scotland Yard make
a better report than that to-day? No doubt Fleetwood
believed with the optimism of a modern Home
Office official that he and his fellows had purged
London of crime.
Crime being well in hand, these good men set
out with feverish energy to put down the source
of crime, and like the social reformer of to-day,
thinking that pimples were the origin of disease
rather than mere evidence of a disordered system,
commenced a crusade on the alehouse.
One is apt to think of the Star Chamber as
merely a Court for the oppression of English freedom
and the abolition of Magna Charta, but in
Elizabeth’s day it was busying itself with much the
same problems that are troubling Parliament and
the magistrates to-day. It is very modern reading
to learn that my Lord Keeper and the residue of
the Council at the Star Chamber have set down
in writing certain orders for the reforming of certain
matters, and that the very first of these is
“for the suppressing of the over great number of
alehouses, the which thing upon Wednesday last
my Lord Mayor, Sir Rowland Hayward and
myself for the liberties of Southwark, and Mr. Justice
Southcot and myself for Lambeth town,
Lambeth Marsh, the Mint, the Bank, Parr’s
Garden, the Overground, Newington, Bermondsey
Street and Kentish Street, sitting altogether,
we have put down, I am certain, above two
hundred alehouses and yet have left a sufficient
number, yea, and more, I fear than my
Lord Keeper will well like of at his next
coming.”
All this was done on Wednesday and Thursday,
and on Wednesday there was an influential dinner
party at Mr. Campion, the brewer’s—one wonders
if he owned tied houses in those days and whether
their licenses were spared—and “at after dinner,
Mr. Deane and I went to Westminster, and there
in the Court we had before us all the officers of
the Duchy and of Westminster, and there we have
put down nearly an hundred alehouses. As for St.
Giles, High Holborn, St. John Street, and
Islington, Mr. Randall and I mean this Saturday
at afternoon to see the reformation, in like manner
Mr. Lieutenant and Mr. Fisher deal for the East
part. I am sure they will use great diligence in
this matter.”
One may piously hope that the souls of these
good men are not vexed to-day with the knowledge
of the futility of their work on earth and that
they know nothing of our modern licensing system.
Could Master Fleetwood return to listen to the
procedure of a local licensing bench in the twentieth
century he would perhaps laugh in his sleeve to
think that the methods of the Star Chamber were
yet with us and that magistrates of austere mind
were still using “great diligence in these matters.”
Fleetwood’s earliest letter is dated from Bacon
House, August 8th, 1575. The vacation is on,
yet it seems the Temple is full of students. For
as Richard Chamberlayne tells us this is the
“second learning vacation” which began on
Lammas Day. Readings continued for “three
weeks and three days,” and the Recorder seems
to think my Lord Burghley would take an interest
in the matter of legal education, which is not
an affair that has troubled the mind of any
minister of modern times. The plague is with
them and the study of the law has to give
way to the plague, for the Recorder tells us
that “as touching the Inns of Court it so fell
out that at Gray’s Inn there was no reading this
vacation because one died there of the plague.
At the Inner Temple there hath been a meeting,
but by means that the plague was in the house,
the reading being scarce half done, is now broken
up. In Lincoln’s Inn yesterday being Friday, at
afternoon one is dead of the plague and the
company are now to be dispersed. In the Middle
Temple, where I am, I thank God we have our
health and our reading continually. I am always
at the reading, and I have taken stringent order
upon the pain of putting out of commons, that
none of the Gentlemen of our house or their servants
shall go out of the house except it be by water
and not to come in any place of danger, the which
order is well observed.”
“Our house” is the old world phrase familiar
to Templars and means the Middle Temple, and
“putting out of commons” was in that day a serious
penalty. The “readings” took the form of
“moots” or arguments on a case put by the reader,
and argued not only by students but by lawyers
of position. They must have been of considerable
educational value and have always been prized by
the older generation of lawyers. I remember well
an old learned Judge solemnly exhorting me in the
days of my youth, to become a good “put-case,”
a phrase which one does not hear used nowadays.
Moots and readings might, one would think, be
revived especially in the interest of the newly called
barrister, who can say with but too much truth
as Fleetwood wrote in August, 1575, “For my own
part I have no business but go as quietly to my
book as I did the first year that I came to the
Temple.”
In July, 1577, Lord Burghley is again at “Buckstons”
[sic] and the faithful recorder sends him a
budget of news. He has been at the Mercers’ feast
“and there were we all very merry ... and I told
them that I was to write privately to your Lordship;
and they required me all to commend them to your
good Lordship; at which time the Master of the
Rolls, who is no wine drinker, did drink to your
Lordship a bowl of Rhenish wine and then Sir
Thomas Gresham drank another, and Sir William
Demsell the third and I pledged them all.” It
reads like a page from the Book of Snobs.
And after the “great and royal banquet” which
took place at the house of the new Master, some
time we may suppose about mid-day, Fleetwood,
as he tells us “walked to Powle’s to learn some
news.” For in that day St. Paul’s was the
Exchange and the club and the Market Place of
the men of the world where news came from all
quarters of the world and where news passed from
lip to lip and thence out into the corners of England
in such letters as this of Fleetwood’s to Lord
Burghley. The extraordinary uses to which the
Cathedral was put in Elizabeth’s time, are a
constant theme of reproach from religious-minded
men. Idlers and drunkards used to sleep on
benches at the choir door, and porters, butchers
and water bearers were suffered in service time,
to carry and re-carry their wares across the nave,
and in the upper choir itself irreverent people
walked about with hats on their heads, whilst if
any entered the Cathedral booted and spurred, the
gentlemen of the choir left their places and
demanded “spur-money” and threatened their
victim with a night’s imprisonment in the choir
if the tax were not paid. Such was “Powle’s” on
this July afternoon when Recorder Fleetwood went
down in search of news, and indeed he heard
terrible tidings; for there “came suddenly into the
church Edmund Downing, and he told me that he
was even then come out of Worcestershire and that
my Lord Chief Baron died at Sir John Hubbard’s
house and that he is buried at Leicester. And he
said that the common speech of that country is that
Mr. Serjeant Barham should be dead at Worcester,
but that is not certain. The like report goeth of
Mr. Fowler, the Clerk of the same Circuit ...
and a number of other gent that were at the
gaol delivery at Oxon are all dead. The inquest
of life and death are almost all gone. Such Clerks
servants and young gent, being scholars as were
at the same gaol delivery, are either dead or in
great danger. Mr. Solicitor’s son and heir being
brought home to his father’s house at Woodstock,
lieth at the mercy of God. Mr. Attorney’s son
and heir was brought very sick from Oxon to his
father’s house at Harrow, where he lieth in as great
danger of death as might be, but now there is
some hope of amendment. The gaol delivery of
Oxon, as I am told, was kept in the Town Hall,
a close place and by the infection of the gaol as all
men take it, this mortality grew.”
We know now all about the Oxford Black
Assizes of the 5th and 6th of July, 1577, and how
Judges, Sheriffs, Knights, Squires, Barristers and
members of the Grand Jury were stricken down
with what was probably typhus. The disease
spread to the Colleges. Masters, Doctors and
heads of houses left almost to a man. “The Master
of Merton remained longe omnium vigilantissimus
ministering to the sick. The pharmacies were soon
emptied of their conserves, oils, sweet waters,
pixides and every kind of confection.” Wild
rumours spread abroad that it was the result of a
Papist plot. In a few weeks of the Assizes, some
five hundred perished, nearly all men of the better
class. The disease did not attack the poor or
women. There seems little doubt that the infection
was among the prisoners and there is a record
that two or three thieves had died in chains shortly
before the Assizes. One would have supposed that
such a visitation would have been a signal for
prison reform, but those who have read of Howard’s
experiences, know how little was done to mitigate
the horrors of life in gaol until a much more recent
date.
Fleetwood tells us a great deal about his own
activity at this time. He is holding an oyer and
terminer at the Guildhall in the vacation “to keep
the people in obedience.” He sits with the Justices
to discuss the abolition of alehouses and the
advancement of archery, he is constant in his
search after rogues and masterless men and there
being cases of plague in the Savoy, he takes
occasion to pass with all the constables between
the bars and the tilt-yard in both the liberties, to
see the houses shut, which he notes with pride
“neither the Master of the Rolls nor my cousin
Holcroft the Bailiff, would or durst do.” At the
same time he was writing a book on “The Office
of a Justice of the Peace” which was printed a hundred
years later. Amidst these various employments
however, he finds room for the lighter social duties
and spends an afternoon with the Shoemakers of
London, who “having builded a fair and a new
hall, made a royal feast there for their friends,
which they call their housewarming.”
A really heavy sessions must have been a terrible
experience since this is what the Recorder evidently
regards as a light one. “At the last Sessions,” he
writes, “there were executed eighteen at Tyburn, and
one, Barlow, born in Norfolk but of the house of the
Barlows in the county of Lancashire, was pressed.
They were all notable cut-purses and horse-stealers.
It was the quietest Sessions that ever I was at.”
At the beginning of the year he makes an audit
of known criminals “that I may know what new
may be sprung up this last year and where to find
them if need be” and he makes out a list of
“receivers and gage takers and melters of stolen
plate and such like.”
Part of his duty was the actual police work of
“searching out of sundry that were receptors
of felons.” In the course of this duty he tells
Burghley on another occasion of the discovery of
a den that Dickens might have used as a model
in Oliver Twist, so little had the ways of criminals
altered from Elizabeth to Victoria. “Amongst
our travels this one matter tumbled out by the way,
that one, Walters, a gentleman born and some
time a merchant of good credit, who falling by
time into decay, kept an alehouse at Smart’s Keye
(Quay) near Billing’s Gate, and after some misdemeanour
being put down he reared up a new
trade of life and in the same house he procured
all the cut-purses about this city to repair to his
same house. There was a school-house set up to
learn young boys to cut purses. There were hung
up two devices, the one was a pocket, the other
was a purse. The pocket had in it certain counters
and was hung about with hawk’s bells, and over
the top did hang a little sacring bell; and he that
could take out a counter without any noise was
allowed to be a publique foyster, and he that could
take a piece of silver out of the purse without the
noise of the bells, he was adjudged a judicial
nipper.” Note that a foyster is a pick-pocket, and
a nipper is termed a pick-purse or a cut-purse.
The path of an honest judge in the days of
Elizabeth was beset with difficulties. Although
bribes were not actually offered to the individual
magistrate, yet he was written to by influential
persons about the Court, and he had to choose
between doing his duty and incurring the dislike
of powerful men. Fleetwood complains “that
when by order we have justly executed the law
... we are wont either to have a great man’s
letter, a lady’s ring, or some other token from
some other such inferior persons as will devise
one untruth or another to accuse us of if we prefer
not their unlawful requests.” Our honest Recorder
is strong to maintain the principle that all men
are equal in the sight of the law.
Here is a typical case of which he complains:
“Mr. Nowell of the Court hath lately been in
London. He caused his man to give a blow unto
a carman. His man hath stricken the carman
with the pommel of his sword and therewith hath
broken his skull and killed him. Mr. Nowell and
his man are likely to be indicted thereof, I am sure
to be much troubled with his letters and his friends,
and what by other means, as in the very like
case heretofore, I have been even with the same
man. Here are sundry young gentlemen that use
the Court that most commonly term themselves
gentlemen; when any of them have done anything
amiss, and are complained of or arrested for debt,
then they run unto me and no other excuse or
answer can they make but say—‘I am a gentleman,
and being a gentleman I am not thus to be used
at a slaves and a colion’s (scullion’s) hands.’ I
know not what other plea Mr. Nowell can plead.
But this I say, the fact is foul.”
A “gentleman” in England in Elizabethan days
seems to have thought himself as little amenable
to law as an American millionaire, but Fleetwood
had the English gist of the matter in him when he
says “the fact is foul.”
But though the Recorder stood firm against the
hangers on of the Court, London was not a happy
soil for judicial integrity. He never attained to
the promotion he deserved, and maybe it was
because he could not dishonour his office to serve
his friends at Court. Such mercy as the Recorder
could honestly show to a prisoner, he was only too
ready to exercise. “Truly, my Lord,” he writes,
“it is nothing needful to write for the stay of any
to be reprieved for there is not any in our
commission of London and Middlesex but we are
desirous to save or stay any poor wretch if by
colour of any law or reason we may do it. My
singular good Lord, my Lord William of
Winchester was wont to say: ‘When the Court
is furthest from London then is there the best
justice done in all England.’ I once heard as
great a personage in office and authority as ever
he was and yet living say the same words. It is
grown for a trade now in the Court to make means
for reprieves; twenty pounds for a reprieve is
nothing, although it be but for bare ten days. I
see it will not be holpen unless one honoured
gentleman who many times is abused by wrong
information—and surely upon my soul not upon
any evil meaning—do stay his pen. I have not
one letter for the stay of a thief from your Lordship.”
But Elizabethan mercy was not a very vigorous
virtue and did little to temper the wind to the
criminal lamb. Here is a typical day’s work and
its terrible results. “Upon Friday last we sat at
the Justice Hall at Newgate from seven in the
morning until seven at night when were condemned
certain horse-stealers, cut-purses and such like to
the number of ten, whereof nine were executed and
the tenth stayed by a means from the Court.
These were executed on Saturday in the morning.
There was a shoemaker also condemned for wilful
murder committed in the Black friars, who was
executed upon the Monday in the morning.” The
superior criminal dignity of murder over larceny
appears to have given the murderer two days
further life.
The Recorder’s main work however, was a
constant warfare with rogues and masterless men.
The Elizabethan vagabonds were to be “grievously
whipped and burnt through the gristle of the right
ear” unless they could find someone who under
penalty of five pounds would keep them in service
for a year. Rogues and vagabonds were all those
able-bodied men having no land or master practising
no trade or craft and unable to account for
the way in which they earned their living, and
further included actors, pedlars, poor scholars and
labourers who would not work for what employers
called “reasonable wages.” London swarmed with
these vagabonds, and Fleetwood seems to have
been the official who was made responsible if they
committed any excesses.
One January afternoon in 1582, Her Majesty at
even was taking of the air in her coach at Islington,
in which suburb she had a Lodge. During her
drive, writes Fleetwood, “Her Highness was
environed with a number of rogues. One, Mr.
Stone, a footman, came in all haste to my Lord
Mayor, and after to me and told us of the same.”
No mention is made of any molestation, but the
complaint rouses the Recorder to extraordinary
efforts. “I did, the same night,” he writes, “send
warrants out to the said quarters and in the morning
I went abroad myself and I took seventy-four rogues
whereof some were blind, and yet great usurers
and very rich.” All these were sent to the Bridewell,
and the next day “we examined all the said
rogues and gave them substantial payment, (a
euphemism for grievous whipping), and the strongest
we bestowed in the mylne (mill) and the lighters.
The rest were dismissed with a promise of double
pay if we met with them again.” In the Southwark
district, forty rogues, men and women, were
taken and “I did the same afternoon peruse Poole’s
(St Paul’s) where I took about twenty cloaked
rogues.” All these went to the Bridewell and to
punishment. The constables of the Duchy (the
Savoy), brought in “six tall fellows that were
draymen unto brewers. The Master did write
a very courteous letter unto us to pardon them.
And although he wrote charitably unto us, yet
they were all soundly paid and sent home to their
masters”; which seems to have been in excess of
the Recorder’s jurisdiction, as the draymen were
clearly not “masterless.” Another day a hundred
lewd people were taken and the Master of Bridewell
received them and immediately gave them punishment.
The bulk of these poor wretches were
unemployed seeking work in the City, which they
could not obtain in their own counties. And
Fleetwood writes: “I did note that we had not
of London, Westminster nor Southwark, nor yet
Middlesex nor Surrey above twelve, and those we
have taken order for. The residue for the most
were of Wales, Salop, Chester, Somerset, Buckingham,
Oxford and Essex and that few or none of
these had been about London above three or four
months. I did note also that we met not again
with any in all our searches that had received
punishment. The chief nursery of all these evil
people is the Savoy, and the brick-kilns near
Islington.” It is curious to remember that a hundred
and fifty years afterwards Defoe writes of the
beggar boys getting into the ash-holes and nealing
arches of the glass houses in Ratcliff Highway,
and that to-day one of the difficulties of Manchester
magistrates is to keep vagabonds from sleeping
in suburban brick-kilns. Truly the ways of the
vagabond seem to be a force of nature which
centuries of progress and reform have done very
little to amend.
The history of the Bridewell which was filled
with so many generations of evil-doers, is a very
curious one. An ancient palace of the Kings of
England, it was in the reign of Edward VI. standing
empty. The suppression of the monasteries
and other religious houses filled London with
multitudes of necessitous and to some extent
dissolute persons. It was Bishop Ridley who
wrote to Sir William Cecil: “Good Mr. Cecil
I must be a suitor unto you in our Master
Christ’s cause,” and pointed out that “there
is a wide, large empty house of the King’s
Majesty called Bridewell, that would wonderfully
serve” to house these poor wanderers. Thus in a
spirit of pure charity, did the good Bishop open
the doors of one of the most miserable prisons that
ever disgraced humanity. Already we see in
Fleetwood’s time how it had fallen away from the
Bishop’s ideal Christian home to shelter the
hungry, naked and cold. What it was then it
remained for more than a hundred and fifty years,
as we may see in Hogarth’s print in the “Harlot’s
Progress,” with its pillory and its whipping post,
and the heavy log to be fastened on the prisoner’s
leg and the gaoler with his rod standing over the
wretched woman beating out the hemp with her
mallet.
The Recorder seems to have had absolute power
in dealing with prisoners charged with offences, to
use force to obtain confessions. Here is a very
horrible story which Fleetwood reports to Lord
Burghley as a matter of every day routine. A
French merchant charged a carrier’s wife with
stealing £40. After great search the money was
found and restored. The carrier’s wife denied all
knowledge of it. “Then,” says Fleetwood, “I
examined her in my study privately, but by no
means, she would not confess the same, but did
bequeath herself to the devil both body and soul
if she had the money or ever saw it.” After much
cross-examination, the woman refused to answer
anything further. “And then,” continues Fleetwood,
“I took my Lord Mayor’s advice and
bestowed her in Bridewell, where the Masters and
I saw her punished, and being well whipped she
said that the devil stood at her elbow in my study
and willed her to deny it, but so soon as she was
upon the cross to be punished he gave her over.
And thus, my singular good Lord, I end this
tragical part of this wretched woman.”
But Fleetwood did not spend all his days in
the Criminal Courts. As a Serjeant-at-law, he is
present when his “brother” Sir Edmund Anderson,
was made Lord Chief Justice of the Common
Pleas, and he took part in the ceremony by following
the “ancient” in the ceremony of putting a
case to the new Judge. And the way of it was
thus: “my Lord Chancellor did awhile stand at
the Chancery bar upon the side of the hall, and
anon after that the Justices of the Common Place
(Pleas) were set, his Lordship came to the
Common Place and there sat down and all the
Serjeants, my brethren, standing at the bar, my
Lord Chancellor my brother Anderson called by
name and declared unto him Her Majesty’s good
liking and opinion of him, and of the place and
dignity that Her Majesty had called him unto,
and then my Lord Chancellor made a short
discourse what the duty and office of a good Justice
was, and in the end his Lordship called him up
unto the midst of the Court and then Mr. Anderson
kneeling, the commission was read, and that done,
his Lordship took the patent into his hand, and
then the clerk of the Crown, Powle, did read him
his oath, and after he himself read the oath of his
supremacy, and so kissed the book, and then my
Lord Chancellor took him by the hand and placed
him upon the bench. And then Father Benloos,
because he was “ancient” did put a short case,
and then myself put the next. To the first my
new Lord Chief Justice did himself only argue,
but to the next that I put, both he and the residue
of the Bench did argue. And I assure your good
Lordship he argued very learnedly and with great
facility delivered his mind. And this one thing I
noticed in him, that he despatched more orders
and answered more difficult cases in this the fore-noon
than were despatched in one whole week in
his predecessor’s time.”
So too, when the Lord Mayor was sworn in in
the Exchequer, the Recorder presented him in the
name of the City, and they “did such services as
appertained viz.: in bringing a number of horse-shoes
and nails, chopping knives and little rods.”
These customs were antiquarian even in Elizabeth’s
days, but they are with us still.
And no doubt Fleetwood loved to take part in
these things, for he was a good antiquary himself,
and we must not think of him merely as a harsh
persecutor of the “rogues and masterless,” for
away from his work we hear record of his merry
and pleasant conceit, and note that he is an eloquent
and witty speaker at City banquets. And there
is evidence in these letters that he did not love
much of his work, as indeed what man can take
pleasure in so unfortunate a task, but to him it
was a duty, and one to be done like all duties—thoroughly.
And that he did it to the best of his
ability and with honesty seems clear, but that he
longed to be removed from the intolerable toil of
it, even as early as 1582, is shown by this pathetic
appeal to Lord Burghley. “Truly, my singular
good Lord, I have not leisure to eat my meat, I
am so called upon. I am at the least the best part
of one hundred nights in a year abroad in searches.
I never rest. And when I serve Her Majesty, then
I am for the most part worst spoken of and that
many times. In the Court I have no man to
defend me, and as for my Lord Mayor, my chief
hand, I am driven every day to back him and his
doings. My good Lord, for Christ’s sake! be such
a mean for me as that with credit I may be removed
by Her Majesty from this intolerable toil.
Certainly I serve in a thankless soil. There is, as
I learn, like to fall a room of the Queen’s Serjeant;
if your Lordship please to help me to one of these
rooms, I assure your honour that I will do Her
Majesty as painful service as six of them shall do.
Help me, my good Lord, in this my humble suit,
and I will, God willing, set down for your Lordship
such a book of the law as your Lordship will
like of.”
The offer of a new law book did not tempt Lord
Burghley, and the end did not come until nearly
ten years afterwards, when in 1591 Fleetwood
resigned with a pension of £100 a year, which the
Common Council voted him. And in the next
year he obtained the wished for post of Queen’s
Serjeant, which he held for scarcely two years, as
he died on February 28th, 1594.
And this is the last piece of writing I have found
of his, written the day he gave up his Recordership.
Even with his resignation upon his mind he notes
down for Lord Burghley’s satisfaction the excellent
punishment awarded to two lewd people for misconduct
against the public health.
“This day I rode to the Yeld (Guild) Hall to
sit on the commission for strangers and in the lower
end of Cheapside towards Poole’s (St. Paul’s) there
stood a man and a woman both aged persons with
papers upon their heads. The man was keeper
of the conduit there. These two lewd people in
the night entered into the Conduit and washed
themselves, et ad hunc et ibidem turpiter exoneraverunt
ventres eorum, etc.
This day Mr. Recorder surrendered his office.
The lot is now to be cast between Mr. Serjeant
Drew and one Mr. Fleming of Lincoln’s Inn.
This present Saturday.
Your good Lordship’s most bounden
W. Fletewoode.”
This picture of the old Recorder riding out to
the Guild Hall for his last sitting and reporting
to my Lord the common sights of the City brings
back to us a real picture of his days. So that we
can almost feel that we are living on “this present
Saturday” and regretting with all good citizens
that “this day Mr. Recorder surrendered his
office.”
THE FUNNIEST THING I EVER SAW.
“Laughter almost ever cometh of things most disproportioned to
ourselves and nature.”
—Sir Philip Sidney.
To ask one to write to such a title is a challenge
to be taken up, but one does not expect to vanquish
the challenger. The funniest thing I ever saw
would not make you laugh because you never saw
it and if I had the skill to make you see it probably
you would not think it funny. Then again the
older you grow the few funnier things you see.
What a lot of laughter there was thirty or forty
years ago. Whither has it fled? In childhood
nearly every discomfort or disaster to others is food
for laughter whilst your own little troubles are
tragedies fit for tears.
It is a curious thing that the funny things you
see always involve a certain amount of cruelty, pain
or at least discomfort to others, and I suppose as one
grows older the painful side of the matter oppresses
you more than the funny side inspires you to laughter.
There are some human attributes that are
always laughable. Of these the chief is fatness. The
troubles of a fat man or woman are always comic.
Littleness, if it amounts to wee-ness, is comic in
a somewhat less degree and thin-ness may move
folk to laughter but scarcely unless it be added to
some amusing eccentricity. Height and tall-ness
are not funny. One never heard of a king
employing a giant as a jester or a butt. The dwarf
on the other hand has been cast for such parts from
time immemorial.
I believe quite small babies see a lot of funny
things. Certainly they laugh to themselves without
end and seem to find their surroundings full of
amusement. I have no doubt the funniest thing
one ever saw is cinematographed on some ancient
film at the back of one’s brain so far out of reach
that the memory cannot get at it. Children
undoubtedly see most of the fun. I remember
many years ago Louis Calvert, the well-known
actor, was staying with me in a little house in a
remote corner of Wales. The house had a small
verandah doorway with two narrow doors, one of
which was usually bolted as it was a windy place
and the outlet by the half door was, to say the
least of it, meagre. Louis Calvert was in those
days, I will not say fat or stout or corpulent—these
ample men are so susceptible—but he was a fine
figure of a man and he was then as he is now a
great actor in both comedy or tragedy. It was a
summer afternoon and I was lolling in a deck chair
beneath our only tree, and the children, four of
them, from five years old to twelve, were sitting on
the lawn in front of the doorway basking in the
sun. Suddenly Calvert appeared at the doorway
and accidentally stuck in it as he was coming
through. The children caught sight of him and on
the moment were off in fits of laughter which good
manners required them to stifle as he came among
us. But if laughter challenges manners, the latter
generally get the worst of it, and the mere memory
of the incident sent one or another off into small
explosions of laughter. Calvert who always wanted
to be in at any fun sought explanations, which only
made them laugh the more and reprove each other
for doing it, and whilst their attention was so
engaged I told Calvert what the joke was. A few
minutes later he went back into the house making
an elaborate sideway entrance, which started the
young audience on the laugh again and all eyes
were fastened on the door watching for his return.
And he did return and gave us one of the finest
pantomimes I have ever seen. He came along
loading a pipe and not looking at the doorway at
all and stuck fairly fast in it before he was aware
that he was up to it and opened his eyes in annoyance
and amazement. Four shouts of laughter
greeted him. Fingers of delighted mockery were
pointed at him and he made a face as if he were
on the brink of tears, which drew echoing tears of
uncontrollable laughter from the youngsters.
Then his pipe dropped on to the shingle path in
front of the door and he dived to get it and failed
and grabbed and kicked in the air until the children
threw themselves on the ground and sobbed and
begged him to leave off for he was hurting them.
Then Calvert, to give them a moment’s respite,
pulled himself together and still fast in the doorway
rested his hand on the door-post and thought
dismally while the audience sobbed and sniffed
and slowly recovered breath enough to laugh
again. By a mighty effort he now backed out of
the doorway and approached it as Uncle Remus
would say “behime” first. This was a signal for
yells of delight, the more so as the manœuvre
resulted in the most undignified and comic failure.
All beautiful and simple people have a thoroughly
broad and healthy laugh for the “behime” quarters
of man in awkward positions. A man sitting down
on the ice, a man sitting on another’s hat—these
are situations that can never cease to be funny
whilst there is any fun left in the world and simple
minds to be moved to laughter. But this effort at
an exit was only one of many. A carefully
designed strategetic move edgeways, after the fashion
of Bob Acres, which was so nearly successful that
it grew really exciting to watch, ended in hilarious
shouts and yells, when the climax of it was the
victim waving his arms and head out of the door
and kicking violently inside the house and calling
for help. This business having nearly reduced
the audience to exhaustion there was further pantomime
of deep expressive thought followed by a
solemn retirement within the doors and a laboured
and careful pulling at the bolts of the other half
of the door and a ceremonial entrance through the
whole double space of it with a smile and sigh of
supreme content at the glorious triumph over
difficulties undergone and vanquished. I can see
in my mind’s eye a middle-aged gentleman with
tears rolling down his cheeks and four absolutely
limp children lying on the grass still gasping with
laughter—dying with laughter as the phrase is—and
begging Calvert in the intervals of their spasms
to “Do it again!”
Now this may not seem one of the funniest
things in the world nor was it perhaps the funniest
thing I ever saw, for unfortunately I was only the
middle-aged gentleman and my days for seeing
funny things were more or less over. But to the
children it was certainly one of the funniest things
they ever saw, only the question that haunts me
is—will they, when they grow up, be able to
describe the fun they saw so as to impart a tithe
of it to those who never saw it? And although I
know that, at some period of my life, I must have
seen equally funny things that moved me to equally
stormy and glorious laughter, yet the storm and
the glory have died so completely away that the
memory of them is gone and I cannot even
remember from what point of the compass they
sprang.
And in my view grown up people really see beautifully
funny things only in the conduct of children
and these incidents can only be described to fathers
and mothers, or people who love children as though
they were their fathers or mothers. One of the
funniest things I ever saw since I was grown up
was a baby struggling to find its way to its mouth
with a rusk. Why don’t they have a baby doing
that at a music hall to slow music, or at least show
one on a cinematograph? I could laugh at such
a thing “sans intermission an hour by the dial.”
How it jabs itself in the eye with the soft end of
the biscuit and bedaubs its cheeks and loses the
biscuit in a temper and if not assisted by an over
indulgent mother finds the biscuit after infinite
search and goes at it again with renewed energy
and at length is rewarded by success.
There is plenty of comedy and laughter about a
baby as well as sleepless melodrama in the middle
of the night—but it must be your own baby. There
is no fun in next-door babies except when the
Clown gets hold of them in a pantomime.
And now having solemnly failed to recount the
funniest thing I ever saw, let me again remind you
that I said from the first that the task was impossible,
since the thing to be funny must be seen, and the
funniest thing I ever saw you never saw. But the
way to see funny things and to enjoy them is to
keep your heart like the heart of a little child, for
it is only children who are moved to the purest and
healthiest laughter as the trees are moved in the
breeze by a power they know nothing of. And of
course if you have never been a child—and some
poor people are born grown up—you will never
have been able to see the funniest thing you ever
saw.
THE PLAYWRIGHT.
“In youth he learned had a good mistére
He was a well good wright a carpentére.”
Chaucer.
The play is very nearly extinct. This is an age
of dramatists. The reason is not far to seek. The
playwright is merely a craftsman. The dramatist—so
his friends in the press tell him—is a genius.
And in these years genius is plentiful and craftsmanship
becomes a rarer thing every day.
Just at the moment it is certainly not considered
important to be a playwright. It is better to be
an aviator. In the eighteenth century it was better
to be a performing bear. But in my view now as in
the eighteenth century the alternatives to the theatre
will not destroy the theatre and a sound entertaining
play will always find theatre-goers. There is room
for plays written by a playwright, and as it is open
to anyone who cares to learn the business to become
a respectable craftsman—just as a man can learn
to play the fiddle or make an etching on copper—there
will generally be a few writers for the stage
of literary merit who can turn out a stage play
capable of weathering the varied storms of taste
and criticism by which it is assailed in its
endeavours to make safe harbour in the Box Office.
A playwright is according to Dr. Johnson “a
maker of plays.” The word “wright” is satisfactorily
enough a Saxon word derived from wyrht,
the third person indicative of wyrcan, meaning
“one that worketh.” The mere derivation of the
word is enough to account for the absence of the
thing itself. This is not an age of work. We
retain in a degraded form the Saxon word, but
the Saxon idea is foreign to our civilisation. Still
in things that really matter we cling to the old
world notion of a “wright” or person who knows
his business, as in our word “ship-wright.” Unfortunately
in the affairs of the theatre which in
the present age do not really matter very much,
any clever man may exploit his wares without
learning his business. Money is lost over it,
and the theatre as an institution suffers. But
playgoers like voters and ratepayers will continue
the struggle to obtain a well-made article built
according to their tastes, and in course of time
workmanship in playwriting will have its value
again. Meanwhile it seems a pity that among so
many brilliant and intelligent writers for and about
the stage, hardly one will take the trouble to master
a few essential problems of what is really, compared
to the technicalities of music or painting, a simple
business.
If a man were to claim to be a ship-wright for
instance, it would be accounted to him as a matter
of blame if, after money and time had been spent
on building his vessel, it were to be found bottom
up on the evening of the launching. Explain it
as he might, his career as a ship-wright would be
endangered. With a playwright it is quite otherwise.
If a man hangs out a sign that he is a wheelwright,
you go to him in the expectation that he
can make a wheel. It may not be a highly artistic
wheel. It may be roughly painted, there may be
no poetical carving in its wood-work, still you do
expect him to turn you out a wheel. You would
be disappointed if the article were oblong or rhomboid
in shape. You would hesitate to trust yourself
to it if it had no hub, no spokes, no tyres—none
of the attributes of a wheel, and you would certainly
be utterly disgusted if it did not run. But a playwright
who makes his play without dramatic hubs
or spokes or tyres, is often accredited a genius by
those who have never learned how, and how only,
a play can be made, and the fact that his play
does not run is set down to the centrifugal ignorance
of the spectators by the side of the road who
came there desiring to see it run.
There are of course many playwrights to-day
who are masters of their craft and audiences who
can approve of them, but unfortunately the men
who make it their business to write criticisms of the
theatre are peculiarly and in some cases boastfully
ignorant of the business of the playwright. In this
way they mislead the aspirant dramatist into the
idea that his audience is to blame for not
appreciating his play, when his audience is only
the mercury in the barometer recording the general
depression that must result in a theatre from a
badly made play. However beautiful the words
and the sentiments of a play may be, and whatever
their moral and literary value, they are quite useless
unless they are put in a form to get over the footlights.
Quite silly sentiments and foolish language
may be made serviceable by a playwright who
knows his craft, and it would be valuable if some of
the writers about theatrical affairs were to turn their
attention from the discovery of new genius to the
interesting business of the making of stage plays.
One does not expect this to happen just yet, for
the stage as a craft is a dull thing from a literary
point of view, compared to the politics of the theatre
and the apportioning of praise and blame—especially
the latter—to writers, actors, and theatre-goers.
Besides, there is a cult and creed among
these writers, and to be in the movement, you must
of necessity abjure the well-made play. I read a
very clever essay the other day by a modern writer
about the theatre, proving that “the well-made
play” was the abomination of desolation. The
essay was full of learning and epigram, and the
questions were cleverly begged and answered in
an apparent spirit of generosity, but it did not
convince me. Supposing the title of the essay
instead of being “the well-made Play” had been
“the well-made Coat” or “the well-made Porridge”
and the author had set out to prove to you that you
were a stodgy Early Victorian duffer, because you
pretended to like well-made coats and well-made
porridge, might you not reasonably have sighed
over his perversity. But this would never happen,
for you will find that in the matter of coats and
porridge, your writer is full of learning, and will
write on these subjects if at all, with a sound knowledge
of the craft he is criticising. Indeed I think
the playwright and the actor are the only craftsmen
whose work is widely written about by people who
deliberately refrain from learning the grammar of
the crafts they are writing about. Even the critic
of pictures has generally failed to paint them, and
that in itself is a liberal education. But many
brilliant entertaining writers about the stage seem
to base their right to be read with attention upon
the scant attention they have themselves given to
the subject matter of their criticisms. Thankful as
I am, for the amusement contained in their
epigrams, I am still of opinion that for men to
set out to judge a play who have no idea how a play
is made, and no desire to learn how a play is made,
is bound to end in amazement.
I remember taking an eminent antiquarian to Old
Trafford on the occasion of a county cricket match.
It was in the historic days of A. N. Hornby and
Lancashire were in the field. My friend—who
by-the-bye had written dramatic criticism in his
early days—knew little or nothing about cricket
but was not wanting in that kind of courage that
goes to the making of a great critic. Viewing the
game solemnly for about a quarter of an hour, he at
length delivered judgment. “If I were Hornby,”
he said, “I should never have chosen those two
fellows in the long white coats for a Lancashire
team; they haven’t tried to stop a ball for the last
ten minutes.” I am often reminded of that story
when I read a criticism of a play. Nor do I for
a moment harbour any feelings of wrath against
average critics. Like my friend they too have great
literary and scholastic qualities that I can humbly
envy and admire, but there is one thing that they
have not taken the trouble to learn because it is
too simple and easy for their really superior intelligence—the
rules of the game.
And playwriting is a game like chess or cricket
or many another great game and many a duffer can
learn its elementary moves and rules and the more
studious can master its gambits and strategy, but
not even the greatest can succeed at the game, or
understand what the game is about if they will not
learn the rules. This is an age in which quackery
and slush and conceit are having a long innings,
and it is a common boast that some new genius has
found a new way of saving souls, or painting
pictures or making plays that is to revolutionise
the practice of these things. Originality is a good
thing, and who shall say a harsh word to the youth
who dreams in the waking hours of his inexperience
of a new way of doing old things. There are many
new things to be done in the world, but not so very
many for the playwright or the wheelwright. The
world has long ago laid down the lines on which
a play or a wheel is to be built and whilst it is open
to us to use any material we choose, that will bear
the necessary strain and decorate it with all the
artistic ability we possess the structure must be
sound—the work of the wright must be done—or
all is vanity. The most eloquent writer of sermons
in the world cannot make a play of his preachings
merely by chopping them into acts and giving
them to different eminent actors and actresses to
recite.
There is an A-B-C for the apprentice playwright
to learn as there is for the child at school, and if
he never learns it, he will not be a proficient workman.
I acknowledge this simile is a little old-fashioned
for the modern kindergarten child is
taught nowadays to grunt strange sounds instead
of mastering his or her A-B-C; the scientific teacher
being I suppose, under a delusion that English
is a phonetic language like my own native Welsh.
But when the educational slush has subsided a little,
we shall begin again with the A-B-C in our study
of the English tongue, just as our playwrights will
go back to the simple elementary rules of their
interesting craft.
When Shakespeare wrote of the players that
“they have their exits and their entrances,” he
wrote what was strictly true of his own plays, for
he took care to provide them with exits and
entrances as any honest playwright should. And
to explain briefly what I mean by the simple rules
of the craft, let us consider for a moment the subject
of “entrances.” It does not, nor need it, enter
into the head of the playgoer that his convenience
is consulted by the playwright on the matter of the
entrances of the characters. The critic generally
misses the best “entrances” if any, and makes his
own exit with the programme as a book of reference
before the players’ exits are completed. He
has a soul above these matters. But Shakespeare
knew that an actor wanted—and rightly wanted
both an exit and an entrance and would not be
happy unless he got them. These matters had to
be thought out and designed, and in the matter of
entrances, Shakespeare seems to have learned a very
simple little truth, namely, that from a playwright’s
point of view, and equally from an audience’s point
of view, it was not the slightest use for a player
to be talking upon the stage unless the audience
knew who he was. Open your Hamlet and see how
the play begins:
Act I. Scene I. A Platform before the Castle.
Francisco at his post. Enter to him Bernardo.
Ber. Who’s there?
Fran. Nay, answer me; stand, and unfold yourself.
Ber. Long live the king!
Fran. Bernardo?
Ber. He.
Fran. You come most carefully upon your hour.
Ber. ’Tis now struck twelve; get thee to bed, Francisco.
Fran. For this relief much thanks; ’tis bitter cold,
And I am sick at heart.
Ber. Have you had a quiet guard?
Fran.Not a mouse stirring.
Ber. Well, good-night.
If you do meet Horatio and Marcellus,
The rivals of my watch, bid them make haste.
Fran. I think I hear them. Stand, ho! Who’s there?
Enter Horatio and Marcellus.
Hor. Friends to this ground.
Mar.And liegemen to the Dane.
Fran. Give you good-night.
Mar.O! farewell, honest soldier:
Who hath relieved you?
Fran.Bernardo has my place.
Give you good-night. [Exit.
Mar.Holla! Bernardo!
Ber.Say,
What! is Horatio there?
Hor.A piece of him.
Ber. Welcome, Horatio; welcome, good Marcellus.
Notice how naturally and in what a businesslike
way Bernardo, Francisco, Horatio and Marcellus
are all introduced to the audience, and the care
taken to stamp their identity upon the mind of the
spectators. The natural easy way in which it is
done springs from the good craftsmanship of
Shakespeare, but the doing of it is the business of
every playwright.
One would suppose that such a simple matter as
that could not be overlooked, but if one turns to
the plays of some modern dramatists and seeks to
understand them without studying the stage
directions and noticing carefully the name of the
speaker, one is apt to get into confusion. The
latest craze is to publish a programme with the
“order of going in” like a cricket card and thus
you can buy for sixpence information that the playwright
is too slovenly and too ignorant of his
business to provide for you. There were no programmes
in Shakespeare’s time, but there were
playwrights.
It may occur to those who have not studied the
rules of the game that there is not the same necessity
for careful workmanship in the matter of
entrances in a play of to-day that there was three
hundred years ago. The answer to that is that a
play or a wheel of to-day is essentially the same
as a play or a wheel was in the sixteenth or
seventeenth century. The duty of the playwright
to make his entrances obvious to his audience is
equally clear, and is equally understood by the
man who knows his business.
Compare as a modern instance Sir Arthur
Pinero’s opening of “Sweet Lavender.” The
scene is a sitting-room at 3 Brain Court Temple.
Left and right are two doors leading to the rooms
of Richard Phenyl and Clement Hale. Ruth, the
housekeeper, is discovered, and Bulger, the barber,
enters the room and the play begins. Now note
the workmanship.
Bul. I’ve give Mr. ’Ale a nice shave, Mrs. Rolt, clean and
quick. Water’s ’ot enough for me jist to rub over Mr. Phenyl’s
face if ’e’s visible.
Ruth. I’m afraid Mr. Phenyl isn’t well enough for you this
morning, Mr. Bulger.
Bul. Not one of ’is mornings, hey?
(Ruth goes to the right-hand door and knocks sharply).
Ruth (calling). Mr. Phenyl! Mr. Phenyl! The barber.
You see, Sir Arthur Pinero, having been an
actor and knowing his business, informs you in
a few lines not only the names of Phenyl, Hale,
their housekeeper, and barber, but where each of
the two men sleep and something of their characters.
In a word, Pinero, like Shakespeare, is a
thoroughly experienced playwright.
No doubt the younger writers of to-day have
been led into their contempt for the business they
have undertaken by the success that has enriched
Mr. Bernard Shaw. They should remember,
however, that he is more of a preacher and society
entertainer than a playwright, winning the game
by his delightful personality or personalities. He
is an earnest religious man, with a great hatred
of the theatre, the stage, and entertainment,
to use his own words, “the great dramatist has
something better to do than to amuse either
himself or his audience.” But dour Nonconformist
as he is, his dullest moments are
interrupted by his deep insight into the really
funny things of this world. Mr. Shaw could make
a sound play if he cared enough about it to try
to do so, and in “Arms and the Man” and “You
Never Can Tell” he showed much knowledge of
the business. He would never, I think, have
attained the real grip of the matter that Shakespeare
and Pinero have, and knowing this he prefers
to exploit his really great qualities in other ways.
But anyone can see for himself in this one little
matter of entrances how slovenly the modern
writer can be. If you turn to Mr. Galsworthy’s
“Joy,” the play is opened without any effort being
made to tell you the names and identities of the
people on the stage; so, too, I remember, in the
first act of the “Silver Box,” Mr. and Mrs. Borthwick
discourse amusingly about politics without
disclosing who they are. No doubt these little
mysteries are easily solved by the regular up-to-date
theatregoer armed with a programme, but the
absence of the information irritates some of the
duller members of the audience, and the play suffers.
Mr. Granville Barker, in “Waste,” opens
his piece with a room containing five ladies and
one gentleman. He does not disclose you an
identity by name for twelve lines, and Mr. Walter
Kent, one of the characters, is not introduced by
name until some nine pages of very clever dialogue
have been spoken.
No one supposes that Mr. Galsworthy or Mr.
Barker could not put these little matters right
somehow, though they could not do it with the craftsmanship
of Pinero or Shakespeare. Unfortunately
they seem to have a very real contempt for the
minor details of the playwright’s business, which
prevents the full effect of their literary gifts being
appreciable in a theatre. Mr. Galsworthy, it is very
pleasant to notice, is growing out of these ways
somewhat, and will probably, as his knowledge of
the stage increases, come to respect its old world
characteristics, and recognise that they are permanent,
fixed, and unalterable. In his love of
pantomime and the exhibition of real things on the
stage, he has the true playwright’s instinct. His
real police courts, real prisons, and real boardrooms
are admirable, and he is on the verge of
understanding the true gospel of the playwright
according to Vincent Crummles, manager, who
really knew all about it from the Shakespearean
standpoint.
Of course, this little matter of opening a play
and designing an entrance for a character is only
one of many simple matters that a good workman
or “wright” has to attend to, but it is a very
important one, and sufficiently illustrative of the
difference between good and bad craftsmanship.
To extend the theme by citing further instances
of elementary rules broken and followed would
be to commence an essay on the construction
of plays. But to anyone who wishes to pursue
the matter, it is curiously entertaining to see
how in all essential things the actor-playwright
is invariably the better craftsman than
the literary man who commences dramatist. Mr.
McEvoy, one of our most interesting modern
dramatists, who has still perhaps something of the
craft to learn, writes in a spirit of noble optimism:
“I, as a dramatist, who knows how to do things
the right way, mainly because I never had to
unlearn how to do them wrong,” in a few words,
expresses the attitude of the dramatist of to-day
towards the experience of centuries in the craft of
playwriting. No one doubts that Mr. McEvoy and
others may help a little in the evolution of the
stage, but they lessen their chances of success by
the belief so piously held nowadays that there is
nothing to be learned from the playwrights that
have gone before. It was reckoned a mad conceit
that prompted Walt Whitman to sing:
“I conn’d old times
I sat studying at the feet of the great masters
Now if eligible O that the great masters might return and study me.”
The modern genius finds nothing to study in the
old masters, and if they, poor fellows, were now
eligible to return and study our world of genius, I
fear they would lack even the courtesy of an
invitation box.
It is a pity that it should be so, but for my part
I think it is only a temporary matter, and that,
like all other things connected with the stage, it
will work itself out under the wholesome discipline
of the Box Office. A man who will not learn
some of the elementary rules of playwriting must
ultimately become too expensive for the most
patient patron. Nor should we blame the literary
man who turns dramatist very severely because he
has a contempt for the craft of the playwright. He
was born for higher things. His journalist
friends proclaim the value of his ideas, and the
literary expression of them in his play, and it is
only the carelessness of the players and the
stupidity of the playgoers that hinder his success.
It is all to the good for the stage that men of
education and intellect should be players, and that
good artists should be scene painters, but no one
who is a player or a painter expects to succeed in
his stage work without learning the rules of the
game. Why should a literary man despise the
craft of the playwright when he seeks to earn his
wages as a craftsman?
There is nothing new in this distaste of a literary
man for the baser duties of playwriting. Bulwer
Lytton, who, whatever we may think of his literary
qualities, had undeniable talent as a playwright,
discovered when he wrote “The Duchess de la
Vallière” the interesting fact that playwriting was
a special craft and that “dramatic construction and
theatrical effect” were mysteries to be mastered.
“I felt,” he writes in his preface to the Lady of
Lyons, “that it was in this that a writer accustomed
to the narrative class of composition would have
the most faults to learn and unlearn. Accordingly,
it was to the development of the plot and the
arrangement of the incidents I directed my chief
attention, and I sought to throw whatever belongs
to poetry less into the diction and the ‘felicity of
words’ than into the construction of the story, the
creation of the characters and the spirit of the
pervading sentiment.”
Genius will shrug his shoulders at the name of
Bulwer Lytton, but as a playwright two things
are worth remembering about him—first, that in
modern phrase he “got there,” and, second, that
“he remains.” And if genius desires to write
plays with a view to “getting there” and “remaining,”
after the manner of Bulwer Lytton and other
greater men who have stooped to the craft,
let genius seriously consider whether, in his own
interests as well as in the interests of the harmless
necessary playgoer, it is not worth while to learn
the rules of the game and commence playwright.
ADVICE TO YOUNG ADVOCATES.
Here in the street poor Juvenis
May raise his head and proudly trudge
Alongside Judex—judicis
The Third Declension—Judge.
Pater’s Book of Rhymes.
In England the legal profession has two
branches. There is also the root of the matter,
but that is seldom referred to. These two branches
are called—(i.) The Upper Branch, and (ii.) The
Lower Branch. In great affairs the Lower Branch
tells the Upper Branch what it has learned about
the case from the client, and the Upper Branch
tells the Court what it remembers of what it has
been told by the Lower Branch. The advantage
of retaining these separate branches is that where
error occurs it is difficult to assign responsibility
therefor. The Upper Branch learns advocacy by
passing examinations and eating dinners; the
Lower Branch by means of further and better examinations
and fewer dinners. Those rules of
advocacy that have not been learned by that method
are acquired afterwards, if at all, by practical
experience in the Courts of Law at the expense of
the client.
To offer advice to members of the Upper
Branch of the Profession on the Art of Advocacy
would be unseemly, and these hints are intended—merely
as suggestions made in the friendliest
spirit—for the Law Student of the Lower Branch
who proposes to take up advocacy in those inferior
Courts which are open to him. Long experience
of sitting as Judge in an inferior Court has led me
to believe that it is not necessary or convenient
that the advocacy should also be inferior, and I
humbly commend this point of view to the younger
members of both branches of the Profession.
Perhaps the most important Court from the
young solicitor’s point of view is the County
Court. A solicitor is allowed to act for a client in
a County Court. When he is acting he has what
is called a right of audience. This does not mean
that all he says will be listened to by the audience,
even if it be uttered in an audible voice. Moreover,
the advocate’s right of audience must not be confounded
with the rights of the audience themselves,
who are always entitled to leave the Court if they
are bored. For this purpose the Judge is not
“audience.” He is bound to go on sitting, and
ought to listen. The commission of Judge is oyer
and terminer, but in actual practice in County
Courts you will find that Judges are more ready to
dispense justice terminando than audiendo.
Law students who have afterwards risen to
eminence in their profession have sought to practise
advocacy in their earlier years by making appearances
at the local Police Courts as defendants.
Much of the law of the motor-car may be learned
in this matter—and much that is not law. The
young enthusiast will find, I fear, that the method
is an expensive one, the legal educational value of
the magistrate’s dicta is slight, and the opportunities
allowed by the magistrate’s clerk to the
defendant for the practice of advocacy wholly
unsatisfying.
Even in later life the young solicitor is not
advised to begin his career as an advocate in the
Police Courts. Criminals have very little cash,
and ought not to receive much credit. As to
licensing matters, these are wisely placed in the
hands of matured and experienced advocates. A
licensing Bench has always made up its mind—which
is divided into two parts—long before the
case is called on, and the advocate’s duty is to say
nothing that could conceivably disturb the considered
judgment of the Court. This is a delicate
task not often entrusted to beginners, and although
it is well worth while to study the technic of some of
the masters of the game, yet it is to be remembered
that only with a licensing Bench, and perhaps
before some of the more remote Ecclesiastical
Courts, is this style of advocacy required. The
young solicitor will probably find more scope
for his abilities as an advocate in the County
Court than before any other tribunal. The Judges
of these Courts are far more tolerant of advocacy
and less dogmatic on legal questions than lay
Magistrates, and are neither as omnipotent nor as
omnivorous as Magistrates’ Clerks.
Thus much for advocacy in general. “I will
now,” as Lord Chesterfield says, “consider some
of the various modes and degrees of it.” I
assume that you are a young solicitor entrusted
by some hopeful and friendly client with a County
Court Action. Your first duty as a solicitor
advocate is to get something on account of costs.
Do not omit this common opening. A gambit
here is a mistake. The fact of your client being
a personal friend makes it the more necessary.
Many a friendship has not survived a fourteen
days’ order to pay a debt and costs. This sum on
account may prove your real and only solace (solatium)
when you hear the judgment.
Always consider yourself before your client.
Your client is here to-day and gone to-morrow,
whilst you, I hope, may remain. Proper pride will
instinctively teach you when to consider your own
interests rather than your client’s. Remember
Bacon’s saying that “Affected dispatch is one of
the most dangerous things to business that can be.”
All dispatch is indeed alien to the interests of your
profession, whether affected or otherwise, but there
are many forms of affectation which you will find
useful to your advancement. I would not have
you pretend to forget the names of the earlier cases
you obtain, though I do not advise you to take
cognisance of the Court number of your case. If
you knew this it would save the Court officials
trouble, and they are paid to take trouble. Later
in life you will find it well to call the Defendant
by the Plaintiff’s name and vice versa. It suggests
to the Court and the audience that you have too
many cases to attend to, though it will not gratify
your particular client.
In examining a witness, never let him tell his
own story in his own way. Many a case is lost
by this. The leading question is a sign of ripe
advocacy. But do not overdo it; remember over-ripeness
is rotten. The seniors at the Bar are
called “leaders” from their habit of using this
form of question unless restrained by quasi-physical
violence. Cross-examination is not merely the art
of making the witness cross. If your opponent’s
witness proves nothing against your client, cross-examine
vigorously. By this means the truth is
often brought out and justice is done. During
your cross-examination notice carefully whether
the Judge is taking a note of the answers you are
obtaining, or writing letters. In either case do
not prolong your cross-examination, for if the latter
it is useless trouble, and if the former it is probable
you are eliciting answers that will be used against
you. In re-examination, endeavour to lead your
witness once more through his proof. It is an
excellent test of judicial complacency.
The rules of the County Court are to be found
in books, and need not therefore be committed to
memory. Indeed, most law can be found in books
by those who know where to look for it. Yet it
is ill to stir the green mantle of the standing pool
of law yourself if you can persuade another to do
it for you. A slight knowledge of the first principles
of elementary law will always be welcome in
any Court. You may evade a detailed study of
the more intricate points in your case by insisting
that it falls within the rule laid down in one of
Smith’s Leading Cases. For this purpose, however,
you should learn at least the one rule you
propose to quote. After all, the Judge has to
decide the law, and ought to know it. The legal
presumption is that everyone knows the law—this
includes Judges. In cases under the Workmen’s
Compensation Act, be careful how you quote a
decision of the Court of Appeal. It may not have
gone to the House of Lords, but if it did it is well
to find out what happened to it when it got there.
If an appeal to the House of Lords is pending the
current odds against the legal value of the existing
decision will be found in any sporting paper. If,
during your argument, the Judge points out to you
that there is a leading case deciding exactly the
opposite of what you are arguing, ask him, with
pained irritation, to be patient, and tell him you
will distinguish it presently—but do not try to do
so. Never give yourself away unnecessarily, rather
give your client away, and you will find that
generosity of this kind is never forgotten.
Allow the Registrar’s clerks to fill up for you
the prolix and difficult forms in use in the County
Court. They are not solicitors, and are therefore
less likely to make mistakes in the work. If, however,
a mistake is made you can always explain
to the Judge how it arose, and you will not be
blamed for it. In any case, where the law is really
obscure and difficult, agree with your learned friend
to leave the matter entirely to His Honour. By
this means His Honour—if he makes no objection—will
have to hunt up the authorities, and this
will save you and your learned friend much useless
labour, whilst the decision of the Judge will be
far more valuable to your client. If you lose your
case and your client loses his temper, blame the
Judge, and urge your client to write to one of the
Government departments—it does not matter
which—to make a formal complaint of the Judge’s
conduct. Government departments enjoy correspondence,
and will treat your client’s letter with
the respect and attention it deserves. On days
when county cricket matches are being played in
the neighbourhood of the Court, and generally on
fine summer afternoons, your arguments will be
the more admired if they are brief and occasionally
to the point. If the case you have lost is for an
amount of over £20, nevertheless ask leave to
appeal. You do not want leave, but the Judge
may not remember this, and may either grant or
refuse it. In any case it gives you what you are
probably longing for at that particular moment—an
effective exit. Finally, remember that however
genuine your contempt for the Court may be, you
conceal it until you get outside—otherwise, seven
days.
If the law student will peruse these suggestions
and act upon them, and assuming him to be, as
no doubt he believes he is, a young man of clear,
strong, subtle intellect, of sound judgment, quick
perceptions and brilliant forensic abilities, I can
assure him that there is nothing between him and
a very considerable and remunerative practice as
an advocate in the County Court in matters which
are not of sufficient importance to “stand” Counsel.
THE INSOLVENT POOR.
“Small debts are like small shot; they are rattling on every
side and can scarcely be escaped without a wound; great
debts are like cannon; of loud noise but little danger.”
—Dr. Johnson.
The average man—the “man in the street,” as the
journalist of to-day calls him—has no clear notion
of the affairs of the County Court. He reads
occasional paragraphs in the evening papers of
some amusing incident, in which the humour of
the Plaintiff or Defendant is capped by the humour
of the playful and learned Judge, and the humour
of the reporter, displayed in his dramatic sketch
of the litigants, is the chief motive for the record
of the case. I have often been told that my work
must be very amusing, that I must see a great
deal of life, and that County Court cases seem very
entertaining, and I have come to the conclusion
that those of the public who never enter a County
Court, or read any sane record of its everyday
work, which is too often dull, wearisome, and painful,
and no fit material for paragraphs and headlines,
live in the belief that the occupation of a
Judge of a County Court is a legal form of small
beer and skittles, in which the Judge’s part is to
preside with free and easy good humour, and settle
disputes with as much wit and readiness as he
happens to possess. No one who has any experience
of the actual proceedings of the Courts would
recognise such a picture as in any way portraying
the facts of the case.
In Manchester and Salford I was able to
divide the work of the Courts into two classes,
and to keep them distinct from each other. One
contained an increasing number of Bankruptcy,
High Court, and other cases, in which the
litigants are of the same class and have the
same legal assistance as in the High Court. The
main differences between the High Court and the
County Court in the conduct of such actions, being
the simplicity of the procedure, and the rapidity
and punctuality of trial in the inferior Court. The
second, and to my mind the more important, if
less interesting class of cases, was the large mass
of debt collecting cases under £2, which were the
original work of Courts created by the legislature
for the “better securing the payment of small
debts.” The first class of work is a somewhat
onerous compliment to the ability with which the
County Courts of the country are worked, but the
second class ought always, it seems to me, to be
the chief interest and care of County Court officials.
And in the work connected with this smaller class
of cases, the chief result of my experience has
been a dull sense of the enormous mass of misery
and wretchedness it is one’s duty to cause, and
the despondent feeling that of necessity oppresses
one in the presence of misfortune, that one can
sympathise with, but not to any material extent
alleviate. I should like, therefore, if it be possible
to bring home to the average citizen the hopeless
and almost degrading position of the insolvent
poor, and to suggest for his consideration some of
the reforms which, with or without legislation,
might assist in bringing about a better state of
things.
To begin with, one may state that there are over
a million cases entered every year in County
Courts, to recover debts under £20, and it will
give some idea of how few cases are seriously disputed
when I state that there are only between
eleven and twelve thousand cases in which the
Plaintiff fails to succeed, and these latter figures
refer to all cases up to and above the £50 limit.
Many cases get settled, some plaints never get
served, but I have no doubt that one is well within
the mark in stating that 98 per cent. of cases under
£20 result in judgment for the Plaintiff. It is
clear, therefore, that the Court is to this extent a
collecting agency rather than a Court for the determination
of disputes, and it is, in this respect, that
its machinery should be examined. Few who do
not know by personal experience, something of
the life of the poorer class of working men and
women, recognise the enormous extent to which
they live and have their being on credit. The
extent to which credit is given, and recklessly
given, to men, women, and children, by the competing
tradesmen who supply the working classes,
would be an absurdity if it did not lead to so much
misery. As Judge Chalmers put it in an epigram
born of his wide experience of the insolvent poor:
“They marry on credit to repent on Judgment Summonses.”
Now the two main causes of this reckless system
of credit are:—(1) the keen competition among
tradesmen; (2) the existence of imprisonment for
debt. It is not advisable here to say much of
trade competition. If it were a competition to sell
the best goods at the most reasonable price it would
perhaps be healthy enough, but it seems to be
rather a competition to give the longest credit for
the most inferior article. The largest classes of
competitors are the money lenders, the credit
drapers, or “Scotchmen,” the travelling jewellers,
the furniture hirers, and all those firms who tout
their goods round the streets for sale by small
weekly instalments. These of necessity give reckless
credit, and, equally of necessity, collect their
monies with much suffering to their poorer
customers. It seems fairly clear that to a working
man on small weekly wages, no credit can
be given in any commercial sense. A tradesman,
if he gives credit at all to such a man, ought to
give it upon the ground that he has reason to
believe that he is an honest man who can and will
pay his debts. As a matter of fact, the two chief
reasons, or rather excuses, for giving credit are
both somewhat weak. Tradesmen will tell you
that they have given a man credit either because
he was in receipt of good wages or because he was
out of work. In the first case they ought clearly
to insist upon cash, and the workman ought to
get the advantage of a cash price, and in the second
case they should only give credit if they know the
character of the man, unless, of course, they choose
to call it charity, with which the County Court has
nothing to do. But in truth, credit is given without
enquiry, recklessly and equally to those in
work and out of work, for necessities, luxuries,
and inutilities, and given at a price which includes
the profit of the credit giver, his costs of making
weekly collections, the costs of his debt collector
or solicitor, and ultimately a considerable tribute
towards the maintenance of the County Court.
Now all this is only possible because of the
second factor in our treatment of the insolvent poor,
namely, imprisonment for debt. The insolvent
rich—if we may use such a phrase—do not nowadays
fear imprisonment for debt. At the expense
of a few pounds borrowed from a friend, they file
their petition in bankruptcy and shake themselves
free of all their creditors as if by magic; for not
being traders their discharge is of little importance
to them, and they go absolutely unpunished. I set
down a few cases from an Annual Report of the
Board of Trade for comparison with some other
cases, which I propose to set out later:—
“Bristol. No. 64, of 1896.
Liabilities expected to rank
£36,631
Probable value of assets on realisation
£100.”
Debtor, younger son of a duke. Creditors, mostly
money-lenders and tradesmen. His expenditure,
which included losses by betting, largely exceeded
his income, and knowledge of his insolvent position
for some considerable period was admitted.
“Kingston. No. 21, of 1896.
Liabilities expected to rank
£21,741
Probable value of assets on realisation
£667.”
Debtor, formerly in the army, lived on his wife’s
income, lost money in Stock Exchange speculations
and betting. No income except £135 derived
under marriage settlement.
“No. 471, of 1896.
Liabilities expected to rank
£298,166
Probable value of assets on realisation
£1,700.”
Debtor, a peer. At the time of his succeeding to
estates in 1864 his liabilities were £30,000, and
have apparently continued to increase in consequence
of his expenditure being larger than his
income. His discharge was suspended three years
on account of unjustifiable extravagance in living.
These are samples of the glorious achievements
of the insolvent rich. Now let us turn to the
shorter and simpler annals of the insolvent poor.
For them the maxim, “Si non habet in aere luat
in corpore,” is still a living truth, only they hear
it as quoted to me once by a poor woman in the
words of some Scotch draper: “If I canna ’ave
yer brass I’ll tek yer body.” The law is not the
same for the speculator who lives extravagantly
above his income to the injury of his creditors and
the working man on five-and-twenty shillings a
week who fails to live within his means. The
latter is only in a very limited sense the creature of
bankruptcy. The luxury of legal insolvency is
almost denied to him. He is ordered to pay his
creditor, and the costs his creditor has incurred in
obtaining judgment, and the fees of the County
Court, at so many shillings a month, and if he
fails to pay his instalments his creditor proceeds,
at further cost to the debtor, to collect them by
means of a judgment summons. Then, upon proof
that he has or has had the means to pay the instalments
due, he is committed to prison for default.
Few citizens, I think, recognise the number of
persons who are thus committed to prison. In
1909[2] no less than 375,254 summonses were issued,
234,753 heard, 136,630 warrants issued, and 8,904
debtors actually imprisoned. Nor can it be
granted that of those who pay between the issue
of the summonses and the day of imprisonment,
all, or nearly all, are in a position to pay, in the
sense of possessing surplus money sufficient to discharge
the debt. Friends and relatives come to the
rescue, fresh credit is obtained to pay off the old
debt, and thus the result of a committal order is
too often to thrust the unfortunate debtor one step
deeper into the slough of insolvency in which he
is already sinking beyond recovery. At the same
time it is of no use railing at the system. The
Select Committee of 1893 reported generally in
favour of it, mainly, I think, because the working
class themselves uphold it. They uphold it for
one reason—and a powerful one—because without
imprisonment for debt there would be no reckless
credit, and without reckless credit there would be
no possibility of prolonging a strike after their
own accumulated funds began to give way. All
that any individual Judge can do is to administer
the system with as much sympathy and mercy as
is compatible with its honest working, without
prejudice to his right of private protest as a citizen
against its social iniquity.
Having now pointed out the position of the small
debtor in the County Court, I want to draw attention
to an existing system of small Bankruptcies
known as Administration Orders which are very
little used or appreciated by either the Courts or
by debtors, but which with some improvements
might do much to mitigate the evils of the existing
system of imprisonment and check the recklessness
with which credit is given to the poor.
This Administration Order was the creation of
the Bankruptcy Act of 1883, and in a few words
the system may be thus described: Where a debtor
has a judgment against him in a County Court and
is unable to satisfy it forthwith, and alleges that his
whole indebtedness does not exceed £50, he may
file a request for an Administration Order. In
this request he gives a full list of all his creditors
with particulars of their debts, and states whether
or not he proposes to pay them in full and by what
monthly or other instalments. Notice is given to
creditors of the date of hearing, and on that day
the Judge either makes or refuses the order, or
makes a modified order at his discretion. As soon
as the order is made all proceedings against the
debtor, in respect of the debts scheduled, are suspended,
and the creditors individually cannot attack
him. He can, however, if he does not pay his
instalments, be committed for default or the order
can be rescinded. The fund created by his payments
is appropriated—(1) for the Plaintiff’s costs
in the action; (2) for the Treasury fees, which are
2s. in the £ on the total amount of the debts; and
(3) for the debts in accordance with the order.
This is the system which Mr. Chamberlain, on
the second reading of his Bill, March 19th, 1883,
described as a system whereby the “small debtor
would be in exactly the same position as a large
debtor who had succeeded in making a composition
with his creditors or in arranging a scheme of
liquidation. Although he had not abolished in
all cases imprisonment for debt, yet, if these provisions
became law, it could be no longer said
that any inequality existed in the law as between
rich and poor. The resort to imprisonment[3] to
secure payment would be much rarer, and a large
discretion would be vested in the Judges to arrange
for the relief of the small debtor by a reasonable
compensation.”
These were brave and wise words, interesting
to-day as showing the then intentions of the author
of the system, hopeful to-day as suggestive of what
may be expected from those in authority when they
recognise the failure of the system in achieving the
objects for which it was invented.
The advantage of the Administration Order over
the individual collection of debts is manifest, but
the imperfections in the system are equally manifest.
The limit of £50, and the exorbitant Treasury
fees to be paid in priority to the dividend to
creditors, are of themselves sufficient to account
for the failure of the system. Thus it is not
surprising to find that in many of the Courts this
section of the Act is a dead letter, and the Administration
Order is unknown. There is, and I think
rightly, a wide discretion given to Judges of the
County Courts who are supposed to study the needs
and wants of their particular localities, and minister
to these wants in a quasi-pastoral spirit. Without
the active assistance of Judges and Registrars such
a system as this could not be either known to—or
understood by—the insolvent poor. Many Judges
probably think the system worthless, and in
consequence it is not used. Thus in 1909, on two
circuits, 5 and 8, Bolton and Manchester, 821 orders
were made, while on five large London circuits,
40-44 inclusive, only 37 orders were made. I
have myself found a considerable increase in applications
for Administration Orders since I have
encouraged debtors whose affairs were in a hopeless
state, to make their application, and taken occasion
to explain to debtors appearing on Judgment Summonses
the provisions of the section enabling them
to apply. How hopeless is the condition of many
of the insolvent poor, and what they are reduced
to by reckless credit given to them by some classes
of tradesmen may be seen from some of the following
cases extracted from the Administration Order
Ledgers of Manchester and Salford:—
“M. No. 358.—Labourer; wife; 9 children; 18s. per week;
12 creditors; 7 judgments; debts £40. 9s. 8d. Has nearly
finished paying these at 5s. in the £ by instalments of 6s. a
month. The Treasury got £3. 4s. Court fees on the 7 judgments,
and £4 fees on the Administration Order.
“M. No. 399.—Labourer; 22s. a week; wife; 11 children,
two earning 5s. a week; 14 creditors; 10 judgments; debts
£44. 16s. 1d. Was paying 10s. in the £ at 10s. per month.
Paid £6; order then rescinded. Treasury taking £4. 8s. fees;
creditors, £1. 12s. The Treasury had previously had £3. 17s.
Court fees on the 10 judgments.
“S. No. 429.—Railway Porter; 16s. 10d. a week; wife and
1 child, aged three; 19 creditors; 13 of the creditors travelling
drapers; debts, £33. 10s. Order, 10s. in the £ at 5s. 6d. a
month. Before the Order was made he was, under the 9 judgments,
bound to pay 39s. 6d. a month, and liable to committal
if he failed. The Treasury had already had £3. 4s. 9d. Court
fees on the judgments, and will get a further £3. 6s. fees on the
Administration Order.
“S. No. 551.—Labourer; wife and 6 children, two earning
jointly 10s. per week; wages, 18s. a week; 18 creditors, of
whom 11 were travelling drapers; 16 judgments; debts,
£20. 10s. 2d. Already liable to pay 35s. a week to different
judgment creditors. Order made, 10s. in the £ at 4s. a month.
Court fees already paid to Treasury £4. 14s. 3d. Under the
Order they will have another £2. In this case the State has
added more than 30 per cent. to the original indebtedness of
the man in the vain endeavour to make him do what he was
unable to do, i.e., pay his debts without the means to pay them.
“S. No. 460.—Ostler; wife; no children; 21s. a week; 25
creditors; 9 judgments; debts, £32. 7s. 6d.; 14 of the creditors
travelling drapers. Order, 10s. in the £ at 6s. per month.
Apart from the Order he was bound under the judgments to
pay 22s. a month. Here the Treasury have already had
£2. 8s. 6d. Court fees, and will get a further £3. 4s. fees on
the Order.”
In the three last cases the insolvency was chiefly
due to a careless wife. The porter’s wife was quite
young and an easy prey for the travelling draper.
From these cases it is at least clear that if such
debtors are to be left to their various creditors, a
large portion of their time will be spent in evading
the service of Judgment Summonses or appearing
in Court, either by themselves, or more usually by
wife and baby, to show cause why they should not
go to gaol. Without the assistance of some form
of bankruptcy and discharge their case is hopeless,
and their future must be one of chronic insolvency.
One of the chief objections to the present system
raised by creditors is the exorbitant fees charged
by the Treasury. Parliament enacted that these
fees should “not exceed” 2s. in the £ on the total
amount of the debt. The Treasury interpreted
this to mean that there should always be 2s. in the
£, whatever composition was paid, and ordered
accordingly. So, if a man’s total debts be £50,
the Treasury draw £5, whether the debtor pays
20s. in the £ or 2s. in the £, and draws this in
priority to creditors and whether the Order is fully
carried out or not. As we have seen, the Treasury
have often, before the Order is made, drawn considerable
sums on judgments forming part of the
Order, and creditors contend, and I think rightly,
that these fees are excessive.
Some time ago I collected the views of the
Judges on these fees, and forwarded them to the
Treasury. Speaking generally, they were adverse
to the fees, but the Treasury, although they have
the power to mitigate the fees, cannot see their
way to do it. I put this matter in the forefront
of possible reforms, because it can be done by a
stroke of the departmental pen without legislation,
and if done would do much to render these orders
more useful to—and therefore less unpopular with—creditors.
I have often pointed out to grumbling
creditors that these fees were probably not
intended by Parliament to be exacted, for I have
never thought it part of my duty to apologise for
the rapacity of a Government department. And
when I saw the figures for 1909, “Treasury income
from fees on Administration Orders £12,824,
money paid to creditors £45,059,” I could only
concur in the view that it was little short of a
scandal that such an income should be drawn by
any department out of so miserable and helpless
a class as the insolvent poor, especially when it
is done at the expense of those to whom they
owed money.
The Treasury, of course, have a departmental
view perfectly sane and satisfactory after its sort.
If I understand the view aright it is this:—These
Orders do not pay their way according to our calculations.
There is an income of nearly £13,000 a
year coming to us under an Act of Parliament, and
our duty is to take what is provided, asking no questions
for conscience sake. If one could get beyond
the department to the individuals composing it,
and make them realise in the midst of their great
affairs that this sum of £13,000 a year, trumpery
but acceptable, at Whitehall, is a grievous tax in
the cottages of the insolvent poor, some reform
would perhaps be made. Indeed, I cannot but
think that the departmental view of the small work
of the County Court is altogether wrong in principle,
and that the time is at hand when Parliament
should enforce a more modern view of its duties
on the department. The constant cry is that the
Courts do not pay. The answer is that they ought
not to be asked to do so. The toll-bar principle ought
to be gradually abolished, and the Courts of the
country ought to be as free to Her Majesty’s poorer
subjects as the high roads. Nowhere is this more
true than in the County Court, where the fees
throughout are exorbitant and excessive, pressing
with the greatest harshness on those who are
already over-burdened with debts.
These and other matters have, however, been
reported upon by commissioners and mentioned in
Parliament. The only immediate reform that can
be made is the reduction in Treasury fees. That
can be done forthwith and without legislation if
Parliament desires it, and ought to be done without
delay. After that it will be time to put forward
a more satisfactory scheme of small bankruptcies,
open to all weekly wage-earners, whatever the
amount of their debts, with an official receiver
responsible to the creditors and the Court. Parliament
ought at least to find time to carry out the
recommendations of the Select Committee of the
House of Lords in their report on the working of
the Debtors’ Act, printed in 1893. The most
important suggestion there made was: “That the
question of costs in respect of Judgment Summonses
and Orders of Commitment is one
deserving serious consideration, and that it would
be advisable that a Departmental Committee of
the Treasury should carefully consider the matter
as early as possible.” This question of costs and
fees in all small proceedings is one that wants an
immediate and searching investigation and reform
of a not wholly departmental character.
Meanwhile faith, which will remove mountains,
enables me to believe that the Departmental Committee
of the Treasury are giving it a wise and
most deliberate consideration. Hope also buoys
me up to look forward to a time when Parliament
will amend the Statutes of Limitations in regard
to small debts, curtail imprisonment for debt, and
enact at least as favourable laws for the insolvent
poor as exist for the insolvent rich. Charity,
meanwhile, compels me to grieve that so little is
done to stop the reckless credit which is offered
to the poorer classes, and to urge the consideration
of such measures as may assist the insolvent poor,
who of all our fellow citizens seem to me to demand
pity and sympathy, in place of punishment, rigour,
and harsh laws.
WHY BE AN AUTHOR?
“Of making many books there is no end; and much study is a
weariness of the flesh.”
Ecclesiastes xii., 12.
The connecting of the making of books with study
is an old world idea that it is difficult for a latter-day
reader to understand. A modern world recognises
that book-making in all its branches is a natural
pursuit for those of the unemployed who honestly
strive to live by their wits. But if the making of
books was allowed to be a national nuisance in the
days of Solomon, much more must it be so to-day,
when books are fast ceasing to be saleable, and
have to be given away with out-of-date or up-to-date
newspapers, pounds of tea, and other doubtful
merchandise.
If, therefore, the supply of authors could be
mitigated, much of this long-standing trouble
might be abated; and it becomes a reasonable thing
for a citizen—especially one who has himself been
guilty of some of the minor literary misdemeanours—to
inquire why authors become authors, instead
of following some useful trade, and what human
motive it is that drives people to authorship. I
do not pretend that I have found the answer to
the question, “Why be an Author?” If I had I
should have solved one of the riddles of the universe.
But I can, perhaps, set forth a few suggestions
upon the lines of which future scientists will
be able to pursue the problem to its ultimate solution.
To make a rough attempt at the classification of
the common motives of authorship is a bold thing
to do. Experimentally I should set down—“in
the order of going in,” to use a cricket phrase—the
four following, namely:—
(1) Vanity, or conceit.
(2) Greed.
(3) The fun of the thing,
and
(4) Having a message to deliver.
And first of vanity or conceit. How easy this is
to diagnose in the literary works of others; how
impossible to admit, even for a moment, that it
is at all a permissible suggestion about the motive
of our own work. And yet if one will be honest
with oneself, what is there in life that ministers to
the delightful pleasure of vanity so thoroughly and
satisfactorily as the sight of one’s first printed production.
I remember well the first book I ever
published. It was, curiously enough, a Life of
Queen Elizabeth, a subject I returned to in later
years. It was not a large book—but then at the
time I published it I was not a large person, being
only nine years old, and the physical act of writing
was burdensome to me; spelling also had more
difficulties about it than perhaps it has to-day. No,
it was not a large volume: to be exact it contained
two pages demi octavo of rather large print. It
was not however, intended to be printed in book
form at all. It was rather a first effort at journalism,
and was written for the pages of an excellent
periodical called Little Folks, which had offered a
prize for the best life of the Maiden Queen. The
prize, no doubt, was, as these things often are,
carelessly adjudged to some budding author, who
has probably never been heard of since. Anyhow,
I did not get it, and my MS. was returned,—you
send a stamped envelope if you want it returned,
never forget that—mine was returned “highly
commended.” That Editor has saved himself a
lot of nasty abuse from literary historians of the
next century by those two words, “highly commended.”
He made a mistake, no doubt, about the
prize; but I, who have had to give many hundred
decisions in my later years—not perhaps verdicts
of such moment, but concerning smaller matters,
where right decision is equally advisable—know
the difficulties of coming to a true result, and have
long ago readily forgiven him. Doubtless the poor
fellow did his best, and if he is still alive—more
power to his elbow, if he has gone
Where the Rudyards cease from Kipling,
And the Haggards ride no more
then—peace to his ashes.
The world was not however to lose this masterpiece.
I remember showing it to my father when
it came back in its stamped envelope, and he put
it in his pocket, gravely expressing a desire to
read it. I am not sure that he did read it, but
he had it printed—at Guildford, I believe, when he
was away on circuit.
I remember him placing the parcel in my hands
on his return and my delight in opening it, and
my wild surprise at the discovery of the contents,
and the awed silence that came over my soul when
I saw the print on the pages and knew I was an
author. I can hear my father’s good-natured laugh
over the affair, and my mother’s insistence on my
autograph on the front page “with the author’s
compliments.” I spelt compliment with an “e.”
It is absurd having two ways of spelling one word.
Afterwards I have a dim remembrance of walking
about on air for a few days, and finding it difficult
to sit on chairs for any length of time, and quite
impossible to learn lessons. All my spare time
was taken up by reading the great work in solitary
corners, and marvelling at the beauty of the language
and the respectability of the spelling. When
I went for a walk in Kensington Gardens I shrank
from the gaze of the populace, much as a real
grown-up author might do, who had lived at the
Isle of Man or Stratford-on-Avon. After a time
I became normal again, but the mischief was done:
I had, in the seventeenth century phrase, “commenced
author.”
Looking back at the matter from the cold, grey
standpoint of a grandfather, there is this to be
said for my first book. It is out of print. It is
so rare that I doubt if an American millionaire
could buy one. The last copies of it that I saw
fell out of an old desk many years ago, and were
made into paper boats by my children. Luckily I
have plenty more materials for paper boats for the
next generation when they shall need them.
I have written down this little experience
because, to my mind, it is perhaps the one certain
instance I can testify to, of a book being written
wholly and entirely from motives of vanity or conceit.
The prize did not attract me in the least;
it was, I believe, a book of religious tendency.
There was no greed about the matter. I did not
do it for the love of the thing, for in those days
I spent my spare time in carpentering and producing
pantomime in a toy theatre. As for any
sense of having a message to deliver that was
absurd, because I copied the bulk of it out of
Little Arthur’s History of England, carefully
paraphrasing the language to hide from the over-curious
the source of my authorities. There is no
doubt that this book was written and produced
solely by the author’s—and perhaps his parents’—strong
sense of vanity and conceit. I can speak
about the author impersonally to-day for he seems
to me such an entirely different person from myself.
I have asked many living writers whether they
have ever knowingly written anything purely from
motives of vanity and conceit. They all answer
me in a pained and haughty negative. For myself,
I rather glory in it. It is good to have done something
that nobody else has achieved. It is a big
thing to have written at least one book that does
not lie on the shelves of the British Museum, a
book the original edition of which no gold can
buy, a book that has given, to one reader at least,
moments of more thrilling joy than any book that
was ever printed.
But although we may accept the statements of
living authors, that they never feel moved to authorship
by vanity, yet if we look at the records of those
who are gone we shall find schools of literature
whose mainspring has been conceit. Of such are
the French Philosophes of the reign of Louis XV.
of whom Carlyle writes: “They invented simply
nothing: not one of man’s powers, is due to them;
in all these respects the age of Louis XV. is among
the most barren of recorded ages. Indeed, the
whole trade of our Philosophes was directly the
opposite of invention: it was not to produce that
they stood there, but to criticise, to quarrel with,
to rend in pieces, what has been already produced;—a
quite inferior trade: sometimes a useful, but
on the whole a mean trade; often the fruit, and
always the parent of meanness in every mind that
permanently follows it.”
And indeed in all critics there must be a marrow
of conceit stiffening the backbone. Else how could
they—who fell out of the ranks footsore on the
march to battle—come along so complacently when
the fight is over, to talk to the soldiers covered with
the grime and sweat of their work, and tell them
how easily it might all have been done without
soiling the pipeclay.
All critics however do not write merely from this
motive. There are many of course writing from
the far higher motive of greed. Then there are
some few who do it for the rare fun of the thing—to
enjoy the intense annoyance it gives to foolish,
sensitive artists—these are the mud flingers and
corner boys of the trade, and of course a few critics
have lived who played the game and knew it and
brought a message of heaven-sent sympathy to the
artist. Maybe such a one exists to-day, in some
corner behind the clouds, struggling to let his rays
shine encouragement on honest endeavour.
But apart from the writings of critics vanity and
conceit have always been strong motives of authors.
They are found especially in schools of literature,
where the form is preferred to the substance. Take
our eighteenth century writers and read the story
of their lives. Can it be denied that they were a
vain crowd? Even Swift, Pope and Addison—the
greatest of them—were not without it. As for the
smaller fry, with their degrading squabbles and
jealousies—their very faces seem to me pitted with
the small-pox of conceit. And throughout this
period you have one symptom;—the writer exalting
the letter above the spirit,—and when you find that,
it is invariably the indication of disease, and the
disease is vanity.
This is not only the case in writing. It is so in
nearly all pursuits. When you begin to believe
in technical excellence of form as an end in itself,
it is necessary to become to some extent narrow,
vain and conceited or you will not achieve your end.
In those arts in which form is more essential to the
art than substance, vanity and conceit are more
commonly found. Thus actors, singers, dancers,
and schoolmasters are often not without vanity.
You may notice, too, that the minor technical
pursuits of life produce a certain conceit. It is
occasionally observable in the semi-professional
lawn-tennis amateur. In a lesser degree too by
many golfers the same vice is sometimes displayed,
but more often in the club-house and on the first
tee than during the progress of the game. When
a man is deeply bunkered style becomes a secondary
consideration.
But generally speaking all writers who think
literature an affair of quantities, metres, syntax and
grammatical gymnastics, all men who reverence
literary form rather than practical substance, are
bound to write in a spirit of vanity and conceit,
which is the only petrol that can push them along
the weary road they have chosen. It oppresses
you to-day to find this spirit in nearly all the great
writers of the eighteenth century. How Oliver
Goldsmith stands out amongst them as the one
great writer with a human heart; how we readers
of to-day love him and reverence him with an
enthusiasm we cannot offer to Addison himself.
But enough of conceit and vanity, let us turn
to our second motive—a far pleasanter and more
everyday affair—greed. I should put Shakespeare
among the first and greatest whose motive was
greed. I cannot imagine anyone taking the trouble
to write a play from any other motive, certainly
not from a lower motive. Shakespeare’s main
desire in life, if we may trust his biographers, was
to become a landowner in Warwickshire—possibly
a county magistrate. What an ideal chairman he
would have made of a licensing bench. Would
Mistress Quickly’s license have been renewed? I
doubt it. Shakespeare wrote plays for the contemporary
box office to make money out of them and
thrive. As Mr. Sidney Lee tells us he “stood
rigorously by his rights in all business relations.”
There being in those days no law of copyright he
borrowed all he could from common stock, added
to it the wonderful flavouring of his own personality
and served up the immortal dramatic soup which
nourishes us to-day. After this fashion of borrowing,
if Emerson be right, the Lord’s Prayer was
made. The single phrases of which it is composed
were, he says, all in use at the time of our Lord
in the rabbinical forms. “He picked out the grains
of gold.” It is the same if you think of it with
Æsop’s fables, the Iliad and the Arabian Nights,
which no single author produced. And so must
all great work be done, for we are nothing of ourselves
and if we do not take freely of those who
are gone before we can do naught. But only
those have the right to borrow who can embroider
some new and glorious pattern on the homely
stuff they appropriate. Shakespeare had no vanity
and conceit; no doubt he wrote for the fun of the
thing, as all writers who are worth their salt must
do, possibly—though I for one doubt it—he knew
of the message he was delivering to the world;
but that he wrote his plays primarily for greed, the
few records of his life that we possess seem to me
to prove beyond reasonable doubt. Unless, of
course, you are mad enough to believe Bacon wrote
the plays. Then indeed the motive power of the
author was greed—greed of a baser sort than
Shakespeare’s—for the great Lord Chancellor never
did anything that I know of, except a few trivial
scientific experiments, from any other motive.
But when I speak of Shakespeare and greed, I
speak as a modern and not as an Elizabethan.
Greed in Shakespeare’s day meant the greed of
filthy lucre, the insatiate greediness of evil desires.
It was an insanitary word in those days. But
greed to-day means something quite otherwise.
When I speak of greed as the main motive of
authorship I use the word, not with any old-fashioned
dictionary meaning, but in an up-to-date,
clear-sighted, clarion, socialist sense. You speak
to-day—those of you who are in the movement—of
the greed of the capitalist, the greed of the
employer. In this way I speak of the greed of the
author. The greed of anyone to-day is the greed
which urges him to endeavour to enrich himself
and provide for himself and his family by using
his brains in producing things. Incidentally he
may employ a vast number of people with less
brains or no brains, incidentally he may ruin himself
after he has used his brains, and paid a large
number of people in publishing the result of his
brain-work; but do not let us in an age of socialism
gainsay that it is pure greed to use your brains
for the purpose of putting money into your own
pocket. It is true this kind of greed led to Columbus
discovering America—but if he had not done
so how many fewer capitalists there would have
been. Sir Walter Raleigh, too, was a bad instance
of a man moved by greed; we cannot acquit Drake,
or the great Lord Burghley or even my own
historical heroine the Maiden Queen herself. The
greed of Elizabethan England is a thing to shudder
at, if you are a real socialist, and Shakespeare, I
fear, must be found guilty from a modern standpoint
of having written his plays from the simple
motive power of greed.
I am the more certain of this for the only Shakespearean
play of modern times “What the Butler
Saw,” was written, I am ashamed to say, from
similar motives. I happen to know that this is a
play after Shakespeare’s own heart. I learned it
in a vision. I am not a believer in dreams myself,
but there must be something in some of them, and
mine is worthy of the consideration of the Psychical
Research Society. It was after the first night of
the Butler in London, and after a somewhat
prolonged and interesting supper with some of
those responsible for the production,—in psychical
research supper should always be confessed to,—that
I had a curious dream of the people who were
present at the theatre. Many who appeared had
actually been present, others had not. Milton and
Oliver Cromwell, both came up to me and hoped
it would not have a long run—Wordsworth, I
remember, wanted to know what the Butler really
did see, and Charles Lamb, winking at me, took
him away to tell him. It was then that Shakespeare
came and patted me lightly on the shoulder,
saying “It’s all right, my young friend”—young
of course from Shakespeare’s point of view—“I
couldn’t have done it better myself.”
Many will wonder why this story has not long
before this gone the round of the press. The
answer is that I am not a business man. I once
mentioned the dream to a spiritualist, who said
that there was no evidence that it was the shade
of Shakespeare—it might have been the astral body
of one of the inhabitants of the Isle of Man. I
replied that then we should have heard of it long
ago.
As an instance of dramatic justice it is interesting
to know that the production of this play costs its
authors money. Incidentally it made money for
others, actors, actresses, scene-shifters, proprietors
of theatres, dramatic critics and the like, to the
tune of tens of thousands of pounds. Some day
when I publish the play, as I hope to do, I will
set out in detail its financial side, which is quite
as amusing as the play itself. But the main point,
which from a socialist point of view is so entirely
satisfactory, is that the brain-workers who wrote
it, and the capitalist who produced it lost over it;
but that it provided work and bread and cheese
for a large number of people who might otherwise
have filled the ranks of the unemployed. It is a
fitting termination to the work of an author whose
motive power is greed. The only fear is that if
this were always to happen, there might come a
time when there would be a shortage of authors
ready to supply food and wages for others at a
cost to themselves. Personally, I do not think
this is all likely to occur, for authors seem to me a
class of persons who will always be actuated by
vanity, and a greed of so unintelligent and unbusinesslike
a character that they will go on writing
for others, rather than themselves to the end of
time. I in no way regret the results of “What
the Butler Saw.” I fear my greed is of a very
poor commercial standard. I had plenty of fun
for my money. It is something to have written a
masterpiece, and it is something better to have
seen it beautifully acted. I am very poor at taking
the amusements of life seriously, and even when
playing golf I often find myself looking at the
scenery instead of at the ball. Indeed, I am not
sure that I did write “What the Butler Saw,”
from any really high sense of greed, and that may
account for its having turned on me and bitten me
financially. I have more than a half belief that I
wrote it for the fun of the thing.
And this brings me to my third motive of authorship,
writing for the fun of the things. All the
best writing in the world—short of the very highest
and most sacred work—is done for the fun of the
thing. Some people prefer the phrase the love of
the thing, and say it is the love of the beautiful,
or the love of mischief, or the love of romance
that moves them to writing. But I prefer to call
it writing for the fun of the thing, because that
describes to me exactly what I mean. All games
should be played in this spirit, and writing is a
far less serious game with most of us than games
like bridge or chess or golf or cricket.
Charles Marriott—not the national novelist of
our high seas, but Marriott the modern—who has
a gracious gift of hinting great ideas in simple
phrases and never shouts them at you, so that
if you are a deaf reader you do not always get the
best out of him—Marriott says in “The Remnant”:
“Quite in the beginning, when men went out to
kill their enemies or their dinner, there was always
one man who wanted to stay, at home and talk to
the women, and make rhymes and scratch pictures
on bones.” There are two great truths in this.
One is that the first author was an artist. He
scratched pictures on bones long before he made
rhymes. Of course he did it for the fun of the
thing. There could be no other reason, the motives
of vanity and greed were not open to him. There
was no publisher in the cave-dwellers’ days to
seize his bones, and pay him a royalty on them,
and build a big cave for himself out of the proceeds
of the speculation, whilst the bone-scratcher slept
in the open. I think a cave-artist had a good time.
He enjoyed his life in his own way, and I believe
got better food for his work than many an artist
of to-day. But modern artists have forgotten the
great truth that to paint well you must paint for the
fun of the thing, as the cave-man scratched his
bones, and as children draw to-day if you give
them paper and pencil, and don’t look on and worry
them. Few artists now paint for the fun of the
thing without vanity or greed, but when they do
they sometimes find an echo in the shape of a
patron as mad as themselves, who buys pictures
for the fun of the thing, and not because the critics
tell him that this or that is good. The recent
McCullough collection at Burlington House was
worth showing despite the sneers of the superior
persons, because it was an honest collection of what
one man had really liked. What annoyed the
critics was that a man had bought the pictures
because he loved them, and not because he had
been told he ought to love them.
And then there is another great truth in what
Marriott says. The cave-artist stayed at home to
make rhymes and pictures for the women whilst
the men went out to get the dinner. How few
writers remember that the real judges of literature
are and must be the women of the country. Women
necessarily fill the churches and lecture halls, and
the lending libraries, and the theatres, and the
picture galleries—only in music halls do men
predominate. It is for women primarily that all
literature and art are made to-day, just as they
were in the cave-dweller’s time. To follow out this
interesting theme and account scientifically for
the phenomenon would take a longer essay than
this. Moreover, one would run up against the
problem of the women who want to vote and many
other dangerous questions. The cave-dwellers
really knew all about it. The men went out to get
the dinner in those days merely because there were
no shops in Cave Street—but the researches of all
professors show that even in those days the women
ordered the dinner. And the voice that orders
the dinner, and the hand that rocks the cradle will
always rule the world.
If you want to test the value of writing for the
fun of the thing in relation to the work produced
take the case of Southey. Southey was, among
the many mansions of literature of his day, the
most eligible mansion of all. He was a most
erudite and superior literary man. But though
what he wrote was important and well paid for
when he wrote it, to-day the world has no use for
it. But once in a way Southey wrote a story for
the fun of the thing and it will live for ever. I
refer of course to “The Three Bears.” Southey,
strange to say, wrote that wonderful story. He
invented the immortal three, the Great Huge Bear
with his great rough gruff voice, and the Middle
Bear with his middle voice, and the Little Small
Wee Bear with his little small wee voice. And such
a work of genius is it that already it is stolen and
altered and the name of the author is almost unknown.
And just because he wrote it for the fun
of the thing it will go on living as long as there
are children in the world to tell it to. Porthos,
Athos, and Aramis, Dumas’ three musketeers,
may vanish into oblivion, but the three bears will
be a folk-lore story when the affairs of this century
are a prehistoric myth.
Remember too, Southey’s companion, Wordsworth,
the “respectable poet” as De Quincey
unkindly called him. Did he ever write anything
for the fun of the thing? Had he any fun in him
to write with? Wordsworth serves his purpose
to-day, no doubt. He is there for professors of
English literature to profess. He is there for
serious-minded uncles to present as a birthday gift,
in one volume bound in whole morocco, floral
back and sides, gilt roll, gilt edges, price sixteen
shillings and sixpence, to sedate nieces. But do
the sedate nieces read his poetry? As Sam Weller
says: “I don’t think.” Coleridge again, when
you set aside the few poems that he did write for
the fun of the thing, presents the somewhat mournful
spectacle of a literary man spending a literary
life doing literary work. You read of him starting
this periodical and that periodical, roaming about
England in search of subscribers under the impression
that he had a message to deliver; when, sad
to say, all the while he was ringing his bell and
shouting “Pies to sell” the tray on his head was
empty of any useful food for mankind.
Compare these great names with that of their
humble companion, Charles Lamb. He never
wrote an essay or a letter except for the fun of the
thing. He had to go down to an office day by
day and do his task. He might have kept pigeons
or done a little gardening or played billiards, but
he preferred to read books and to go to plays and
write about things he loved. Not that his hobby
was in its nature a higher thing to him than another
man’s, but it was his naturally, and he simply
wrote because he enjoyed writing, in the same way
that he drank because he enjoyed drinking. And
what is the result? Southey has departed into
the shadows, when you take Wordsworth off the
young lady’s shelves you have to blow the dust off
the top of the volume, and Coleridge is only to
be found in school poetry books which are carefully
compiled by economic editors of poems which are
non-copyright. But Charles Lamb has more
friends and lovers to-day than he had in his own
lifetime. He wrote for the fun of the thing and
the fun remains with us to-day, bounteous and
joyful, bubbling over with humour and delight,
and overflowing with affection and respect for
everything that is best in human nature.
And perhaps part of what I mean by writing
for the fun of the thing is to be found in a phrase
that used to be uttered about writings that they
“touch your heart.” It is a curious old-fashioned
phrase. It would be interesting to enquire what
it is that keeps a book alive through after-generations.
I think that this capacity of “touching the
heart” has much to do with it. Shakespeare,
Dickens and Goldsmith had this quality; so in a
different way had Izaak Walton and Samuel Pepys.
It may be that this magic power is the salt that
keeps a man’s writings sweet among the varied
temperatures of thought through which they
survive. Qualities of brain and intellect vary
century by century, but what we call the heart
of man is the same to-day as it was when King
David wrote his psalms. Therefore, unless our
writings appeal to the heart it is impossible for
them to attain everlasting life. Much of the
literature of to-day is, I fear, as Touchstone says—“damned
like an ill-roasted egg all on one side.”
For the fashion of the hour is to despise the heart
and to sneer at the simple folk whose hearts still
beat in harmony with the silly domestic notions
of love and honour and charity and family life.
To-day who would be a writer must write for the
brains and intellects of the learned—meaning by
the learned those who have passed sufficient examinations
to render it unnecessary they should ever
think for themselves again. And even this is
outdone by the new school who pride themselves
that the brain is as old-fashioned an audience for
the author as the heart, that the proper portion
in the twentieth century is the liver. If a book
stirs the bile of all decent people it is to-day a
popular success. So unintelligent a view do some
take of the movement that they try to throw opprobrium
upon it by the use of the epithet “yellow”
as in the phrase “Yellow Press”: whereas, yellow
among the inner brotherhood is the holy colour as
typical of the movement as it is of jaundice itself.
Personally, I should like to send many of our great
novelists and playwrights of to-day to Harrogate
for the season. I believe that a course of ten ounce
doses of the “strong sulphur,” at that charming
watering place would diminish the risk for them
of a far longer course of far stronger sulphur in
the hereafter. Their writings may have a vogue
for a time and after all their position in literature
will not be decided by anything I say, or anything
their friendly and scholarly critics say, except in
so far as we are atoms of the general mob of mankind
whose taste is final. For as Newman said:
“Scholars are the tribunal of Erudition, but of
Taste the educated but unlearned public is the only
right judge.”
But before I deal with the last motive of authorship
which I suggest, let me say a few words about
an entirely different answer to the question I am
putting “Why be an Author?” There are wise
men who declare that a man is an author from
pre-destination; because he cannot help himself,
because he is built that way. In other words that
to be an author is a habit like drink or gambling.
I can see that if this theory gains ground, libraries
are going to have a rough time of it in the future.
No doubt there are people—like myself—who waste
a great deal of time in reading and writing which
might be better used by digging in the garden, or
cleaning the boots. As education proceeds upon
the lines of to-day this bad habit will grow more
popular. Young folk will take to spending their
evenings, and even their Sundays, in libraries and
meeting together over books as they do over football.
Older folks will imbibe books much as they
imbibe beer. Respectable employers of labour will
see the danger of it—indeed, many of them to-day
are clamouring against plays and fiction and other
literary products as evil in themselves. They
will, I think, rightly begin by persuasion. They
will form Blue Ribbon Societies and a United
Kingdom Alliance for the total suppression of the
Book Trade. Then will come, in the natural order
of things, a Licensing Bench to license libraries.
On this no magistrate will sit who has ever written
a book, or been connected with the publishing
trade, but magistrates who are total abstainers from
reading and writing will properly form a majority
of the tribunal. And in the city of Manchester,
which is a city of Libraries, which library will
they close first? I should say the Ryland’s
Library. For there is a seductive beauty about
its surroundings, and the books it gives you to
drink are of such wondrous flavour and served in
such rare goblets, that to the poor erring man,
who like myself is not a teetotaler among books,
the temptation to leave his worldly duties and
forget his tasks among its luxurious pleasures,
is one that wise magistrates will not permit. Then,
too, the landlord—I mean the librarian—is such a
kind-hearted fellow. Always ready to give you
another—and nothing to pay. Charles Lamb
would never have got to the East India Office if
the Ryland’s Library had been in his path. For
my part I always used to approach my County
Court in Quay Street from the other side, saying
to myself as I crossed Deansgate, “Lead us not
into temptation.”
Do not think that this idea of a future licensing
authority for literature is by any means a fanciful
one. We have seen a Yorkshire town council
turning Fielding’s works out of a free library to
their own eternal disgrace, and a Library Committee
in Manchester boycotting Mr. Wells.
Already Town Councils decide what sort of plays
we may go and see, and what sort of dances are
good for us, and absolutely settle for us what we
are to drink in between the acts, putting all the
whisky on one side of the street and all the soda
on the other. When, therefore, the town council
mind wakes up to the fact that from a respectable
employer of labour point of view the author habit
is as dangerous a habit as the drink habit, the
licensing system will most certainly extend. And
I feel sure when things progress and authors themselves
are made to take out licenses I shall run a
serious risk—unless I mend my ways—of having
my license endorsed.
But for my own part, I do not believe in an
author habit any more than I greatly believe in a
drink habit. Given sanity I believe a man can
keep off authorship if he tries. I never seriously
tried, but I think I could stop, if I wished to, even
now. And there would be a danger in any system
of state or municipal control of authors that you
might hinder or prevent the author who has a
message to deliver. Surely there are enough
amateur censors to bully and destroy the man with
a message without setting the Town Council at
him. And the man with a message after all is the
only man who can plead justification to the indictment
“Why be an Author?”
Of course there are messages and messages;
purely business and temporary messages, and
heaven-sent messages of eternal import to mankind.
Of temporary messages, sermons, and scientific
treatises should be published by telegraph, lest
the message become stale news before it reaches
its destination. All books written by craftsmen
and schoolmen to impart knowledge are instances
of books written by people who have messages to
deliver. Lamb calls some of them biblia a biblia—books
that are no books. In a sense he is right,
the more so because this class of book is generally
written by an author, wholly unable to explain the
very limited message he sets out to deliver.
Reading a text-book is too often like listening to
a stutterer over the telephone. You know that he
knows what he has to say, but he can’t get it over
the wires to your receiver. Some literary gift is
required even to write a school book. One must
have knowledge, power of arrangement, and the
gift of imparting knowledge to the ignorant.
This last quality depends, I believe, in a great
measure on the capacity in the writer to conceive
the depth of ignorance in his probable readers.
He must have the rare faculty of putting himself
in the students’ place. I do not myself remember
a single good school book—but that may be due
to my youthful inattention, rather than any critical
insight in early life. On the other hand, I can
name three books which I regard as models of the
kind of message-literature I am speaking about;
books that told me clearly and admirably everything
I wanted to know about the subjects they
dealt with. These books are, Dr. Abbott’s “How
to write clearly,” Sir James Fitzjames Stephen’s
“Law of Evidence,” and Mr. H. Paton’s “Etching
Drypoint and Mezzotint.” The last book I regard
as a model of what a practical treatise on a craft
should be. Although himself an etcher of experience
and great ability, he is able to follow the
mind of the ignorant and its possible questions,
so accurately, that he provides answers to the
questions that arise from time to time in the mind
of the duffer bent on making an etching on a copper
plate. I have never seen the process done, but
with the aid of this book I have made many etchings—and
what I have done other duffers can do.
I do not say these etchings of mine are masterpieces,
but I do say that the book so delivers its message
that the most ignorant may hear and understand.
Mr. Justice Stephen’s book on Evidence is a most
wonderful piece of codification. The English Law
of Evidence has about as near relation to the real
facts of life as the rules of the game of Poker. It
is one of those things that must be learned more
or less by heart, there is no sense or principle in
it. Until Mr Justice Stephen published his book
the law was a chaos of undigested decisions; since
the publication it has been as orderly a science as
a game of chess. It has still no reality about it,
but the moves and gambits and openings are
analysed and can be learned. As to Dr. Abbott’s
“How to write clearly,” let no one think evil of
the work on account of anything I have written,
any more than Mr. Paton’s volume should be
judged by the artistic quality of my etchings.
As to the greater messages of life which we have
had delivered to us by the hands of the great
authors, these are as I have suggested, the real
answer to the question, “Why be an Author?”
The writings of men like S. Paul and the author
of the Book of Job and S. Augustine, and in our
own day, of Thomas Carlyle and Charles Dickens,
all seem to me to have been written in reply to
some such command as was given to S. Paul himself
to whom it was said: “Arise and go into the
City and it shall be told thee what thou must do.”
The writer who has a message to deliver is
generally told what it is and he never, I think,
fails to deliver it. He does not need motives of
vanity or greed—nor is there any question of
writing for the fun of the thing—he is told by
some force beyond and outside him what he must
do, and he does. He is a happy messenger boy
sent on his errand by the Great Postmaster, whose
messages he delivers.
There are many names we all instinctively
remember of writers who seem to have had messages
to deliver to ourselves, and whose messages
we have received with thankfulness, and I trust,
humility. It is wonderful sometimes to remember
how these messengers have been upheld in their
service through dangers and difficulty, and protected
against the hatred, malice and uncharitableness
of the official ecclesiastical post-boys who
claim a monopoly of all moral letter carrying.
Take as an instance the author of the Book of Job.
It has always been a marvel to me how he ran
his message through the cordon of the infidelity
and ignorance by which the holy places of his time
were surrounded, and landed his book safely and
soundly into the centre of the literature of the
world. I suppose the creed of the author of the
Book of Job was, as Froude puts it, “that the sun
shines alike on good and evil, and that the victims
of a fallen tower are not greater offenders
than their neighbours.” That was a new
message then, and very few believe it in their
hearts now. Most of us have a secret notion that
riches are the right reward of goodness, and poverty
the appropriate punishment of evil. It must have
required a stout heart to pen that message when
the Book of Job was written, and a fearless heart
to face the publication of it among the orthodox
literature of the time.
I do not know if attention has ever been drawn
to the point, but the author of the Book of Job has
always settled for me the literary righteousness of
the happy ending. Job, you know—as every hero
of every story-book ought to—lives happily ever
afterwards. The Lord gave him twice as much
as he had before, his friends each gave him a piece
of money and a ring of gold, and he finished up
with fourteen thousand sheep and six thousand
camels, and a thousand yoke of oxen and a thousand
she-asses, not to mention seven sons and
three daughters—“So Job died, being old and full
of days.”
Now-a-days, when every story we read or play
we see is deliberately formed to leave us more
unhappy than it found us, is it not pleasant to
those, who like myself do not believe in the dismal
Jemmy school of writers, to remember that the
author of the Book of Job “went solid” for the
happy ending? I have no doubt the dramatic
critic of the Babylon Guardian “went solid” for
him, and called him a low down, despicable person—but
the critics, if any, have disappeared—the
author, too, has disappeared—only his message
remains, and will always remain until it is no
longer necessary to us. And one reason that it
remains is, because he was a big enough author to
know that if you write for mankind you must not
despise mankind, you must not sneer in your hearts
at the very people you are writing for, but you
must write for them in a spirit of love and affection,
and respect, even to the respecting of their
little weaknesses, and you must remember that one
of the weaknesses of mankind—if it be a weakness—is
the child-like love of a story which begins with
“Once upon a time,” and ends with everyone
living happily ever afterwards.
I have not answered the question, “Why be an
author?” because as I said in the beginning I do
not know the answer. In so far as there is an
answer, it is given, I think, in the words of the
prophet, Thomas Carlyle. He is reassuring himself
that the work of a writer is after all as real and
sensible and practical a work as that of any smith
or carpenter. “Hast thou not a Brain?” he says
to himself, “furnished with some glimmerings of
light; and three fingers to hold a pen withal?
Never since Aaron’s Rod went out of practice, or
even before it, was there such a wonder-working
Tool: greater than all recorded miracles have been
performed by Pens. For strangely in this so
solid-seeming World, which nevertheless is in
continual restless flux, it is appointed that Sound
to appearance the most fleeting, should be the most
continuing of all things. The word is well said
to be omnipotent in this world; man, thereby
divine, can create as by a Fiat. Awake, arise!
Speak forth what is in thee; what God has given
thee, what the Devil shall not take away. Higher
task than that of Priesthood was allotted to no
man: wert thou but the meanest in that sacred
Hierarchy, is it not honour enough therein to
spend and be spent?”
That, if any, is the answer to the question,
“Why be an Author?”
WHICH WAY IS THE TIDE?
“O call back yesterday, bid time return.”
Richard II. iii., 2.
Dozing in a railway carriage on a journey to
Wales I listened dreamily to the faint echoes of
an argument between a gentleman of the old school
who contended that the country was going to the
dogs, and a younger enthusiast who was optimistic
as to the present and future of our race. It
was at Deganwy that the older man, who had, I
thought, somewhat the worst of the argument,
pointed to the sea and said, with the air of one
who uttered a new thought, that it was impossible
for those who stood on the shore to say at the
moment which way the tide was setting. The
younger man accepted the stale simile with the
courteous reverence that is the debt we willingly
pay to age when we know that we know better.
A few days afterwards a friend handed me a
copy of an old newspaper. His wife had discovered
it with other of its fellows during the Spring
cleaning. “The things,” she said in her practical
way, “were harbouring dirt.” But from my point
of view they were also harbouring history, and
turning over the single sheet it occurred to me
that it might help one to a conclusion about the
ever interesting problem “which way is the tide?”
The newspaper was, to be exact, the Manchester
Guardian, of Saturday, January 24th, 1824, No.
143 of Vol. IV. The price was sevenpence or
seven and sixpence a quarter if paid in advance,
and eight shillings on credit. In the matter of
price the tide was clearly with the moderns. There
was an excellent wood-cut on the front page, a
semi-advertisement—as I took it—of Messrs.
David Bellhouse and Sons, of Eagle Quay, Oxford
Road, who “respectfully informed the public that
they have commenced carriers of timber by water
betwixt Liverpool and Manchester” by means of a
paddle steam tug “The Eagle,” with a funnel, the
height of its mast and a huge square sail and two
Union Jacks, one floating at the masthead and the
other astern, and accompanying rafts of timber
following the tug. In another column Fredk. and
Chas. Barry, sworn brokers, of Vine Street,
America Square, London, advertise that the fine
fast sailing new brig, Walworth Castle, 240 tons,
A.1. coppered, I. Wrentmore, Commander, will
sail for Vera Cruz from London, and had only
room for about fifty tons of goods. Certainly in
the matter of the carriage of goods at sea and by
canal we seem to have made progress. When
you come to the matter of passenger traffic, it is
interesting to read of “The Telegraph,” which
leaves every afternoon at 3.30 for London
through Macclesfield, Leek, Derby, Leicester,
and Northampton to the White Horse, Fetter
Lane. In the same column we read of the “North
Briton” and “Robert Burns,” which leave every
morning at 4.30, and run through Chorley, Preston,
Lancaster, Kendal, and Carlisle, to the Buck
Inn, Glasgow, and the splendid service of six
coaches to Liverpool, starting at intervals from 5
a.m. to 5.30 in the evening. This column of coach
advertisements is fine picturesque reading, but it
is a little old-fashioned by the side of a sixpenny
Bradshaw of to-day.
Again, if we turn to the report of the Salford
Epiphany Quarter Sessions, Thomas Starkie, Esquire,
Chairman, we have much to be thankful
for in latter-day records. It must be remembered
of course that the Sessions of to-day are more
frequent, and different Sessions are held in small
areas. Still, in January, 1824, there were no less
than 240 prisoners, a number far in excess of anything
we read of to-day. Nearly all the cases
seem to have been cases of stealing, and there
were few acquittals. The sentences were terrible,
and only those who remember sentences given by
some of the minor tribunals in comparatively recent
years can credit the fact that such sentences were
passed by humane and thoughtful men, in what
was genuinely believed to be the interest of
society. A long list of sentences begins thus:
“Transported for life, William Thomas (16), for
stealing one pocket handkerchief.” Lower down
we find that Thomas Kinsey (21), for stealing
thirty pieces of cotton cloth, gets off with transportation
for fourteen years. The number of
young people that are transported for small thefts
is astonishing. Martha Jowett (30), for stealing a
purse; John Webster (19) and John Drinkwater
(24), for stealing a gun; Martha Myers (16), for
stealing wearing apparel, and Mary Mason (24),
for stealing a purse, are all among the list of those
transported for seven years. More aristocratic
sinners had a better chance of acquittal, and the
receivers of the Birmingham notes stolen from the
Balloon coach were respited because the jury
found that the receiving “was elsewhere than in
the County of Lancaster,” and counsel successfully
contended that they must be discharged.
Certainly in these matters the tide has flowed
towards less crime and more humanity to prisoners
since 1824.
But whereas human institutions seem to have
improved, human nature seems to have been much
as it is to-day. Dr. Lamert—the predecessor of
many twentieth century quacks—is at No. 68
Piccadilly, ready to be consulted about and to cure
“all diseases incidental to the human frame,” and
has his testimonials and affidavits as to the success
of his treatment almost in the very language in
which we can read them to-day. “The greatest
discovery in the memory of man is universally
allowed to be the celebrated Cordial Balm of Rakasiri,”
whose name is “blown on the bottle” and
whose properties will cure any disease from
“headache to consumptions.” “Smith’s Genuine
Leamington Salts are confidently offered to the
public under the recommendation of Dr. Kerr,
Northampton,” and other eminent medical men,
whilst from Mottershead and other chemists you
can obtain Black Currant Lozenges “in which are
concentrated all the well-known virtues of that
fruit.” In this backwater of life the tide seems
to be running, if at all, the other way. In the
matter of gambling, too, it would be hard to say
whether State lotteries, well protected from private
imitations, were worse for our morals than free
trade in bookmaking, coupled by uncertain and
unequally worked police supervision. In the
paper before me, “T. Bish, of the Old State
Lottery Office, 4 Cornhill, respectfully reminds his
best friends the public that the State lottery begins
the 19th of next month.” There are to be seven
£20,000 prizes and many others, and “in the very
last Lottery Bish shared and sold 18,564, a prize
of £20,000, 1379 a prize of £10,000, and several
other capitals.” Bish of 1824 was but one evil
more or less honest in his dealings and controlled
by the State. Bish of 1911 is a legion of bookmakers,
more or less dishonest and wholly uncontrolled.
Still I am far from saying things are not
better so, and even here could we discern it clearly
the tide may be flowing the right way.
In the interest taken in art and literature it
would be hard to say that we do not see signs of
earnestness and enthusiasm in this one newspaper of
1824 that it would be hard to find in a single copy
of a journal of to-day. The people of Liverpool
are sinking sectarian differences and starting a
mechanics and apprentices’ library, and already
have 1,500 volumes. It is true that the whole
thing was done very much on the lines of the
gospel according to Mr. Barlow and Mr. Fairchild,
but it was being done with enthusiasm. The
elder Mr. Gladstone sent ten pounds and a letter
of “correct ideas,” which was read to the meeting,
but unfortunately we shall never read the “correct
ideas” which were “basketed” by the then subeditor.
The Library was to contain no works of
controversial theology or politics, and the Liverpool
Advertiser sees with regret that “Egan’s
Sporting Anecdotes” was amongst a number of
volumes contributed by an American gentleman.
The Pharisee, we must admit, is with us to-day,
and even in well governed cities sometimes finds
a place on Library Committees. But here is
another announcement in this wonderful number
of the newspaper which lovers of art will read
with pious interest. “There is to be a General
Meeting of the Governors of the Manchester Institution,
to consider a report to be submitted with
reference to the building and to the general welfare
of the Institution.” Below this is printed
“amounts already advertised £14,610,” and then
follows a list of between thirty and forty new
hereditary members subscribing forty guineas
apiece.
A hundred years hence a newspaper of our own
day will be unearthed to tell future generations of
a City Council refusing supplies for continuing
the great work that these city fathers started with
their own monies. Could we to-day from a far
richer Manchester and far wealthier citizens obtain
hereditary subscribers at forty guineas apiece for
a new theatre or opera house or art gallery, if
such were required in Manchester? It is at least
doubtful.
Two other announcements that cannot rightly
be evidence of human progress, but which may
make us worthily envious of the good old days
that are gone:—at the Theatre Royal, Mr. Matthews
is playing in “The Road to Ruin” and the
musical farce of “The Bee Hive,” and on Wednesday
he will have a benefit with three musical farces
including “The Review.” It would be worth
owning one of Mr. Wells’s time machines to
take the chance of dropping into Manchester in
1824, if only to go to the Royal and see the show.
And here is another echo of glad tidings. “We
have been informed that the author of Waverley
has contracted with his bookseller to furnish him
with three novels a year for three years, and that
he is to have ten thousand pounds a year for the
supply, and that four novels have actually been
delivered as per contract.”
When one reads an announcement such as that,
and thinks of the joy of unpacking the parcel of
books when it arrives, and cutting and reading
three new masterpieces a year hot from the press,
the novel reader of to-day may be excused if he
sighs over a golden age that will never return.
Nevertheless, man cannot live by Waverley novels
alone; and what is this we read a little lower down
the column? “Average price of corn from the
returns received in the week ending January 10:
Wheat, 57s. 4d.”
Of a truth in essential things the tide has flowed
steadily in the right direction since this year of
1824, and is not on the turn—as yet.
KISSING THE BOOK. [4]
“The evidence you shall give to the Court touching the matter
in question shall be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing
but the truth—So help you God.”
The Oath.
When the clerk in an English Court of Justice
administers the usual oath, he finishes with the
words “Kiss the Book,” spoken in an imperative
mood, and if the witness shows any hesitation in
carrying out the unsavoury ceremony, he does his
best to compel performance. The imperative mood
of the clerk has not, to my thinking, any legal
sanction. Kissing the Book is not, and never has
been, as far as I can learn, a necessary legal incident
of the oath of a Christian witness or juror.
Why, then, does the twentieth-century Englishman
kiss the Book by way of assuring his fellow-citizens
that he is not going to lie if he can help it? The
answer is probably akin to the answer given
to the question: “Why does a dog walk round
and round in a circle before he flings himself upon
the hearth-rug?” Naturalists tell us that it is
because the wild dog of prehistoric days made his
bed in the contemporary grass of the forest after
that fashion. Both man and dog are victims of
hereditary habit. Probably the majority of men
and dogs never consider for a moment how they
came by the habit. But when, as in the case of
kissing the Book, the habit is so insanitary, superstitious
and objectionable, it is worth a few
moments to consider its history, origin, and practical
purpose, and then to further consider whether
mankind is not old enough to give it up, and
whether we should not make an effort at reform in
the healthy spirit that a growing schoolboy
approaches the manly problem of ceasing to bite
his nails.
In a modern English Encyclopædia of Law it is
suggested that the habit of kissing the Book did
not become recognised in the English Courts until
the middle of the seventeenth century, and that it
only became general in the latter part of the
eighteenth century. For my part, I cannot subscribe
to that view. It is true that there is very
little direct authority in any ancient law book on
practice which enables one to say what the practice
was. But that is because the old lawyers did
not consider “kissing the Book” essential to the
oath, and the practice was so universally followed
that there was no need to describe it.
Shakespeare wrote “The Tempest” about 1613.
He gives Stephano, when offering Caliban the
bottle, these lines: “Come, swear to this; kiss the
book:—I will furnish it anon with new contents:—swear.
(Gives Caliban drink.)” And a few
lines later on Caliban says, “I’ll kiss thy foot;
I’ll swear myself thy subject.” To me, reading
the scene to-day, and bearing in mind that it was a
low-comedy scene written to amuse the groundlings,
the conclusion is irresistible that Shakespeare
drew his simile from the common stock of
everyday affairs, and that the idea of kissing the
Book was as familiar to the average playgoer at
the Globe or the Curtain as it is to-day to the
pittite at His Majesty’s. Beaumont and Fletcher,
too, in Women Pleased, II, vi, have the lines:
“Oaths I swear to you ... and kiss the book,
too”; and no doubt, if diligent search were made
in the Elizabethan writers other such popular references
could be found.
Samuel Butler, who, we must remember, was
clerk to Sir Samuel Luke, of Bedfordshire, and
other Puritan Justices of the Peace, and therefore
had administered the oath many hundreds of times
prior to the Restoration, has the following passage
in “Hudibras” concerning a perjurer:—
“Can make the Gospel serve his turn,
And helps him out; to be forsworn;
When ’tis laid hands upon and kiss’d;
To be betrayed and sold like Christ.”
This is, I think, conclusive that in 1660, in the
common form of oath, the practice was for the
witness to lay the hand upon the Book and afterwards
to kiss it.
Fleetwood, the Recorder of London, writing to
Lord Burghley, describing Serjeant Anderson
taking his seat as Chief Justice of the Common
Pleas in 1582, notes that: “Then the clarke of the
corone, Powle, did read hym his oathe, and after,
he himself read the oathe of the supremacie, and
so kist the booke.” This, of course, was a ceremonial
oath, but it throws light upon the custom.
Although the direct references to kissing the Book
are few and far between, several interesting specimens
are given in Notes and Queries from early
Irish records, showing that oaths were taken both
upon holy relics and upon the Holy Gospels, corporaliter
tacta et deosculata, in the time of Henry
VI., and that in the reign of Edward I. kissing
the Book was an incident of the official oath of the
Exchequer. It is possible that a close study of the
records of a Catholic country would throw light
upon the origin of kissing the Book, which, from
a Protestant point of view, is doubtless as superstitious
a custom as kissing relics or the Pope’s toe
or a crucifix. It was said by John Coltus, the
Archbishop of Armagh, in 1397, that the English
introduced the custom of swearing on the Holy
Evangelists into Ireland, and that in earlier days
the Irish resorted to croziers, bells, and other
sacred reliquaries to give solemnity to their
declarations. That kissing the Book is directly
evolved from the superstitious but reverential
worship of holy relics can scarcely be doubted.
When Harold pledged his solemn oath to William
the Conqueror, we learn in the old French
Roman de Rou how William piled up a
reliquary with holy bodies and put a pall over
them to conceal them, and, having persuaded
Harold to take the oath upon these hidden relics,
he afterwards showed Harold what he had done,
and Heraut forment s’espoanta, Harold was
sadly alarmed. Curious, but interesting, is the
form of oath here described. Harold first of all
suz sa main tendi, held his hand over the reliquary,
then he repeated the words of his oath,
and then li sainz beisiez kissed the relics. It
is almost the same ceremony that we have to-day,
and in the same order. The Book is held in the
hand, the words of the oath are repeated, and then
the Book is kissed.
The Rev. James Tyler, in his interesting book
on oaths, quotes an eleventh-century oath of
Ingeltrude, wife of Boston, that she swore to
Pope Nicholas, as one of the earliest examples of
kissing the Book. It runs thus: “I, Ingeltrude,
swear to my Lord Nicholas, the chief Pontiff and
universal Pope, by the Father, the Son and the
Holy Ghost, and these four Evangelists of Christ
our God which I hold in my hands and kiss with
my mouth.” This early example of the habit
shows that kissing the Book was contemporaneous
with kissing bells, crucifixes and relics, and that
the religious origin of the custom is similar. In
the Roman Catholic ritual the priest still kisses the
Gospel after he has read it, and I have been told
that this is done in some Anglican churches. It
is curious that the ceremony should survive in the
law courts and have died out in most of the
churches. But in these things the average man
violently strains at gnats and complacently
swallows camels. The Roman ceremony of kissing
the Book—which is done reverently by the
priest as part of a religious ceremony—would
distress a Protestant, who watches the kissing of the
same Book in a modern police court without the
least sign of moral or mental disturbance.
Of the ultimate origin of kissing as a sign and
pledge of truth much could be written, and it
would be an interesting task to trace the history
of the ceremonial kiss to its earliest source. The
perjury of Judas was signed by a kiss, and Jacob
deceived his father with the same pledge of faith.
So also false, fleeting, perjured Clarence swears to
his brother: “In sign of truth I kiss your highness’
hand.” The kiss as a pledge or symbol of
truth is probably as old in the world as the
degraded ceremony of spitting on a coin for luck,
and is what students of folk-lore call a saliva custom,
the origin of which seems to have been a
desire on the part of the devotee for a union with
the divine or holy thing.
So much for the ancient origin of the kissing
portion of this ceremony. It is shown to be of
superstitious if not idolatrous origin, and I hope
to show beyond doubt that in the view of English
lawyers it is not, and never has been, an essential
part of the English Christian oath. That is to
say, an English Christian has a legal right to take
the oath by merely laying his hand upon the Book,
and the act of kissing the Book afterwards is a
work of supererogation, and of no legal force or
effect whatever.
No lawyer that I know of has ever suggested
that a witness or juror must kiss the Book. Nor,
on the contrary, has any lawyer sought to forbid
a man to kiss the Book. I take it that any reverent
and decent use of the Book as a voluntary
addition to the oath would be allowed. The
general rule of English law is that all witnesses
ought to be sworn according to the peculiar ceremonies
of their own religion, or in such manner
as they deem binding on their consciences. If,
therefore, a Christian wishes to kiss the Book he
may do so, but the only formality that need be
legally observed is the laying of hands upon the
Book. As Lord Hale says, “the regular oath as
is allowed by the laws of England is Tactis sacrosanctis
Dei Evangeliis.” Lord Coke, too, says
“It is called a corporal oath because he toucheth
with his hand some part of the Holy Scripture.”
Modern antiquarians have sought to show that the
word corporal was used in connection with the
ritual of an oath, and referred to the “Corporale
Linteum” on which the sacred Elements were
placed, and by which they were covered. Some
suggest that the word comes from the Romans,
and draws a distinction between an oath taken in
person and by proxy. But for my part I think
Lord Coke knew as much about it as any of his
scholarly critics, and is not far wrong when he
says a corporal oath is an oath in which a man
touches the Book.
This form of oath was practised by the Greeks
and Romans, and is of great antiquity. Hannibal,
when only nine years old, was called upon by
his father to swear eternal enmity to Rome by
laying his hand on the sacred things. Livy, in
describing it, uses the words tactis sacris, the
very expression that passed into the University and
other oaths of modern England. Izaak Walton,
in his “Life of Hooker,” sets down a bold but
affectionate sermon preached to Queen Elizabeth
by Archbishop Whitgift, in which he reminds the
Queen that at her coronation she had promised to
maintain the Church lands, and then he adds:
“You yourself have testified openly to God at the
holy altar by laying your hands on the Bible, then
lying upon it.”
That this is the real form of an English Christian
oath, and that kissing the Book is purely a voluntary
ceremony is, I think, made clear in a curious
little volume, entitled, “The Clerk of Assize,
Judges Marshall and Cryer, being the true Manner
and Form of the Proceedings at the Assizes and
General Goale Delivery, both in the Crown Court
and Nisi Prius Court. By T.W.” This was
printed for Timothy Twyford in 1660, and sold at
his shop within the Inner Temple Gate. It is
probably the book Pepys refers to when he notes
in his diary: “So away back again home, reading
all the way the book of the collection of oaths in
the several offices of this nation which is worth a
man’s reading.”
I am quite of Pepys’ opinion, and a man may
read it after two hundred and fifty years with as
much profit as Pepys did. It is a quaint little
book, and in the preface T. W. writes that “the
Government of this nation being now happily
brought into its ancient and right course, and that
the proceedings in Courts of Justice to be in the
King’s name, and in Latine and Court-hand (the
good old way), I have set forth and published the
small Manuel,” for the benefit of the new officers
who may here “find all such Oaths and Words as
are by them to be administered.” In the rubric
attached to the jurors’ oath is the following:—“Note
that every juror must lay his hand on the
Book and look towards the prisoners.” In the
same way in the oath to the foreman of the grand
jury, T. W. writes: “The foreman must lay his
hand on the Book.”
Although it seems probable that kissing the
Book was customary at this date, T. W. would,
I think, certainly have pointed out that it was
necessary if he had so considered it, and the
absence of any reference to kissing the Book in a
“manuel” published for the very purpose of explaining
to the ignorant the correct manner in
which to administer the oath, shows that the
author did not consider that part of the ceremony
a necessary one. The references to the form of
oath in old law books are very few. There is a
case reported, in “the good old way” of law
French, in Siderfin, an ancient law reporter, in
Michaelmas Term, 1657. Dr. Owen, Vice-Chancellor
of Oxford, refused to take the oath en le
usual manner per laying son main dexter sur le
Lieur et per baseront ceo apres. The doctor
merely lifted up his right hand, and the jury,
being in doubt, asked Chief Justice Glin whether
it was really an oath. The Chief Justice said,
“that in his judgment he had taken as strong an
oath as any other witness, but said if he was to be
sworn himself he would lay his right hand upon
the Book.” There is another curious decision
upon the necessity of kissing the Book mentioned
in Walker’s “History of Independency,” in the
account of the trial of Colonel Morrice, who held
Pontefract Castle for the King. The colonel
wished to challenge one Brooke, foreman of the
jury, and his professed enemy, but the Court held,
probably rightly, that the challenge came too late,
as Brooke was sworn already. “Brooke being
asked the question whether he were sworn or no,
replied ‘he had not yet kissed the Book.’ The
Court answered that was but a ceremony.”
The whole matter was very much discussed in
1744, when, in a well-known case, lawyers argued
at interminable length as to whether it were possible
for a person professing the Gentoo religion
to take an oath in an English court. Sir Dudley
Rider, the Attorney-General, says in his argument
“kissing the Book is no more than a sign, and
not essential to the oath.” He seems to think
that touching the Book is not essential; but the
true view seems to be laid down by Lord Chancellor
Hardwicke, who says that the outward act
is not essential to the oath, but there must be some
external act to make it a corporal act. That is to
say, that the kind of external act done may be
left to the taste and fancy of the person taking the
oath. The laying the hand on the Book is convenient,
and is the recognised form, but a salute
or act of reverence towards the Book would be
sufficient, as Dr. Owen’s case seems to show.
Apart altogether from the forms and ceremonies
of oaths, it is surely well worth considering whether
the practice of oath-taking in courts of justice
should not be discontinued. Although many good
and learned men have argued with great ability
that a man taking an oath does not imprecate the
Divine vengeance upon himself if his evidence is
false, yet the whole history and practice of oath-taking
is adverse to their amiable and well-meaning
philosophy. The gist of an oath is, and
always has been, that the swearer calls upon the
Almighty to inflict punishment upon him here or
hereafter if he is false to his oath. In early days
oaths were only taken upon solemn occasions, and
in a solemn manner. In modern life they have
been multiplied, and become so common that little
attention is paid to them. Even in this country
prior to Elizabeth there was no statute punishing
perjury, and the oath was the only safeguard
there was against the offence. The statute then
passed shows of what little use the oath was even
in those days as a preventive of perjury. But
then few people could give testimony in courts,
and there may have been some semblance of a
religious ceremony in the affair. To-day that is
gone, and necessarily gone.
All writers who have seriously considered the
matter condemn the multiplicity of oaths on trivial
occasions as taking away from the ceremony any
practical value it may have. Selden, in Cromwell’s
day, says: “Now oaths are so frequent they
should be taken like pills, swallowed whole; if you
chew them you will find them bitter; if you think
what you swear, ’twill hardly go down.” What
would he think of our progress to-day in this matter?
Defoe, at a later date, lays down the principle
that “the making of oaths familiar is certainly
a great piece of indiscretion in a Government,
and multiplying of oaths in many cases is
multiplying perjuries.” England has been called
“a land of oaths,” and familiarity with oath-taking
has always bred contempt of the oath. In the old
days of the Custom House oaths it is said that
“there were houses of resort where persons were
always to be found ready at a moment’s warning
to take any oath required; the signal of the business
for which they were needed was this inquiry:
‘Any damned soul here?’”
Without suggesting that there is a great amount
of perjury in English courts, for Englishmen respect
the law and have a wholesome dread of
indictments, we cannot pride ourselves on a
system that uses what ought to be a very solemn
ceremony on every trumpery occasion. In the
County Courts alone a million oaths at least must
be taken every year in England. And upon what
trifling, foolish matters are men and women invited
by the State to make a presumptuous prayer
to the Almighty to withdraw from them His help
and protection if they shall speak falsely.
Two women, for instance, have a dispute over
the fit of a bodice; each is full of passion and prejudice,
and quite unlikely to speak the truth, the
whole truth, and nothing but the truth. Is it fair
to ask them to take an oath that they will do so,
and, in the language of Chaucer, to swear “in
truth, in doom and in righteousness,” about so
trivial a matter? Or, again, in an arbitration
under the Lands Clauses Act, is it fitting that six
land surveyors should condemn themselves to
eternal penalties when everyone knows that, like the
barristers engaged in the arbitrations, they are paid
for services of an argumentative character rather
than as witnesses of mere fact? As Viscount
Sherbrooke said in an excellent essay on the oath,
written at the time of the Bradlaugh case, “If you
believe in God it is a blasphemy; if not, it is a
hollow and shameless cheat.”
Any practical, worldly scheme to prevent perjury
is of more use than a religious oath, and one
might quote many historical instances in proof of
this. Two widely apart in circumstance and
period will show my meaning. The Ministers
of Honorius on a certain occasion swore by
the head of the Emperor, a very ancient form
of oath. (Joseph, it may be remembered, swore
“by the life of Pharaoh,” and Helen swore
by the head of Menelaus.) The same Ministers,
says Gibbon, “were heard to declare that if they
had only invoked the name of the Deity they would
consult the public safety (by going back on their
word), and trust their souls to the mercy of
Heaven; but they had touched in solemn ceremony
that august seal of majesty and wisdom, and the
violation of that oath would expose them to the
temporal penalties of sacrilege and rebellion.”
In like manner I remember a Jew, annoyed by
apparent disbelief of his oath, saying before me
in a moment of irritation, “I have sworn by Jehovah
that every word I say is true, but I will go
further than that: I will put down ten pounds in
cash, and it may be taken away from me if what
I say is not true.” What sane man will say that
the oath, as an oath, is of practical use when for
centuries we find instances such as these of the
way it is regarded by the person by whom it is
taken. But it will be said that if a man pleases
he can to-day affirm. Undoubtedly that is so, but
the average Englishman has a horror of making
a fuss in a public place, especially about a matter
of everyday usage. The other day I suggested to
a man who was suffering from cancer in the tongue
that he might take the Scotch oath instead of
kissing the Book. He did it reluctantly, as I
thought. Once, too I made the same suggestion
to a witness at Quarter Sessions who was in
a horrible state of disease, but he preferred to kiss
the Book—which was afterwards destroyed.
The average man is like the average schoolboy,
and would any day rather do “the right thing”
than to do what is right. All of us have not the
courage of Mrs. Maden, who was refused justice in
a Lancashire county court as late as 1863 because
she honestly stated her views on matters of
religion. As Baron Bramwell pointed out in deciding
the case, the judgment he was giving involved
the absurdity of ascertaining the fact of
Mrs. Maden’s disbelief by accepting her own
statement of it, and then ruling that she was a
person incompetent to speak the truth. Truly no
precedent in English law can be over-ruled by its
own inherent folly.
Later on, too, in our own time, we can remember
the fate of Mr. Bradlaugh in his struggles with
Courts and Parliament, and we can read in history
the stories of George Fox and Margaret Fell. The
cynic may say that these people made a great deal
of fuss about a very unimportant matter; but, after
all, the attitude of George Fox on the question of
the oath was a very noble one.
“Will you take the oath of allegiance, George Fox?” asks the
Judge in the Court of Lancaster Castle.
George Fox: “I never took an oath in my life.”
Judge: “Will you swear or no?”
George Fox: “Christ commands we must not swear at all;
and the apostle: and whether I must obey God, or man, judge
thee, I put it to thee.”
And having read many volumes of man’s
answer to George Fox, I am content for my part
to think he still has the best of it, and that “Swear
not at all” is as much a commandment as “Thou
shalt not steal,” or “Sell all that thou hast and give
to the poor.” Whether in a work-a-day world of
timid people, who cling to the bad habits of their
prehistoric ancestry, it is possible to live up to
the ideals of these commandments is quite another
matter, and I should be the last in the world to
throw stones at others in this matter.
I must confess that on the few occasions I have
given evidence I have dutifully “kissed the Book”
like any other witness. Whether I should do so
again I am not so sure. Probably literary pride
would overcome the natural shyness of my disposition,
and I should propose to read what I have
written here to a long-suffering judge, and claim
as of right to take the oath “tactis sanctis,” with
no ceremony of kissing.
For the more I see of the ceremony the more it
jars upon me as a mere matter of reverence to
holy things, and the more I read of the matter
the more convinced I am of its superstitious origin.
When, too, I feel sure that it is of no practical
purpose and is as useless as it is insanitary, I
begin to think that the hour is approaching when
we may, without impiety to the shades of our
ancestors, adopt some more reasonable ceremony
of commencing our evidence in the law courts
than that of kissing the Book.
A WELSH RECTOR OF THE LAST CENTURY.
“E’en children follow’d with endearing wile,
And pluck’d his gown to share the good man’s smile.”
—Oliver Goldsmith.
“I must tell you this indeed,” as the Reverend
John Hopkins, Rector of Rhoscolyn, always began
his stories; but I wish I could tell you what I
have to tell in his own delightful accent. For
the form of words, “I must tell you this indeed,”
was only, I think, a trick of speech he used in
order to give himself time to translate his Welsh
thought into the English tongue, and his English
tongue, when it spoke, gave something of the
rhythm and music of the Welsh to the foreign
language he was using. His was a curious Welsh
accent, unlike any I have heard. For though he
had lived in the pure and bracing atmosphere of
Anglesey—where, as in all the Welsh counties I
have been in, they assure me the most classical
Welsh is spoken—yet the rector did not speak
with the Anglesey tongue, being a South Wales
man himself, a “Hwntw” in the phrase of the
North, or “man from beyond.” And the beyond
he had sprung from was, I believe, in the neighbourhood
of Merthyr. He was a son of the soil
and of the school of Lampeter, and—the rectory
of Rhoscolyn being in the gift of the Bishop of
Llandaff—he had, when I first knew him, been sent
some twenty years ago to minister on this out-of-way
rock, and there he remained to the day of
his death. The rector’s duties included ministering
in two distant chapels, Llanfair-yn-Neubwll
and Llanfihangel-y-Traeth, which was performed
by deputy, but wholly or partly at his cost. In
the days of Elizabeth, the whole of the duties were
performed for ten pounds five shillings; nowadays,
I believe, the living is worth nearly two hundred
pounds.
But though, as I said, there was the song in
his words that there is in all right-spoken Welsh,
and the high note lovingly dwelt on towards the
end of the sentence, which only a Welshman can
produce without effort, yet I am not artist enough
to describe to you in words the difference of the
rector’s speech from that of his neighbours, only,
“I must tell you this indeed,” that so it was and
always is, I am told, with the “men from beyond.”
The Rector of Rhoscolyn was a bachelor, a man
of stout build and middle stature. He had the air
of a Friar Tuck about him. His eyes were merry
and kindly. If he had changed his long rusty
black coat and clerical hat for a cassock and cowl,
he would have been a monk after Dendy Sadler’s
own heart. He loved his pipe and his glass, when
the day’s work was done, and the talk of books
and men, with those who had lived in the outer
world, was to him the rarest and most delightful
of pleasures. He was outspoken, simple, and
generous, an earnest believer in his creed and
his Church, a lover of music, and above and beyond
all, a man who attracted to himself animals and
little children as if by instinct, and gained their
love as only those who suffer them to come without
affectation can do. He seemed, as far as I could
see, to have no enemies. I think it was a weakness
in his character—a Christian weakness—that he
shrank from causing annoyance or hurt to anyone’s
susceptibilities. I was his neighbour for some
seven summer weeks, and five evenings out of seven
we smoked our pipes together, and he poured out
to very willing ears the tales of his lonely parish,
but I scarce remember an unkindly story among
them all. If there was a tale that he feared might
give pain in the repetition, it was always prefaced
by a smile of great candour, and as he began, “I
must tell you this indeed,” he placed his fore-finger
on his broad nostril and said in a sly merry whisper,
with a great rolling of the letter “r”: “This is
inter-r-r nos.” That is why some of his best stories
cannot be set down here.
But, to understand the man and his ways, you
must know how and where he lived. For the
surroundings and the man were as if Nature had
designed the one for the other, and he was as much
in his place in his rectory, on the side of the
Mynydd Rhoscolyn, as the Sarn Cromlech is on
the slopes of Cefnamlwch. Rhoscolyn is a typical
Anglesey parish. No doubt, when Mona was one
of the Fortunate Islands, it had a Druid temple
and a Druid priest, and if the latter had come
back to the site of his temple he would have found
little of change. A church, a plâs, a post-office,
a rectory, a life-boat, and a few farmhouses in
sheltered corners; but the rest is as it always was.
The eternal rocks, the restless waves rushing up
into the black water caves, the steep cliffs crumbling
a little day by day, the cruel, sharp island rocks
hidden at high water and marked by the spray and
swirl of the tide as it sinks away from the shore,
the purple heather and yellow gorse clothing the
cliffs to the edge of the sky, the samphire finding
a fearful footway between earth and sea, and, above
all, the wild bees humming their eternal summer
song, and the fresh breezes, always pure, always
sweet, always sweeping backwards and forwards
across the promontory. Those things were there
in the day of the Druids and they are there to-day.
And in Roman times Rhoscolyn was of more
note than it is now, for some say that the name of
it is derived from a Roman column that was placed
here to signify the utmost bounds of Roman victories.
Whether this be true or not, we have in
the name Bodiar—which is still the squire’s house—the
governor’s habitation, and in the neighbouring
Prieddfod the Præsidii Locus; or, at least, this
is what antiquaries tell us, and it is comfortable to
believe these things. Telford and his new road
thrust Rhoscolyn further away from civilisation,
and the railway brought it no nearer as it sneaked
into Holyhead, across the Traeth-y-grubyn, behind
the shelter of the road embankment. For Holyhead
is on an island, and the old main road, with that
instinct for the line of least resistance which in
old highways tends to such picturesque results,
kept south of the wide marsh and crossed the water
at Four Mile Bridge—Rhyd-y-bont Pennant calls
it, and he rode over it, and knew at least as much
of Wales as an ordnance surveyor of to-day. There
you can see the most beautiful sunset views of the
Holyhead Mountain, at the head of the open water,
when the tide is high; and if you turn your back
to the town, you will find Rhoscolyn within a
couple of miles of Four Mile Bridge and six miles
south of Holyhead.
The rectory stands on the slope of the Rhoscolyn
Mountain—there are no hills in Wales to speak
of, for we speak of them all as mountains. It is
four-square, whitewashed, and has a slate roof.
There are no trees round it. The only trees in
Rhoscolyn are an imported plantation at the plâs.
There are a few thorn bushes in the hedgerows,
but the wind has carved them into finger-posts,
pointing consistently eastward, and they scarcely
look like trees at all. The rectory is surrounded
by substantial farm buildings, for the rector is a
farmer. His old mare, Polly, and the low gig
are well-known figures in Holyhead market, and
he tells you with a farmer’s pride that all through
the winter his evening supper is oatmeal porridge
and milk, the produce of his own farming. He
had no relish, he told me, for oatmeal that was
bought at a shop, for he had a countryman’s delight
and belief in the home-made. His was a good
herd of cows, and he knew each by name, and,
like all true Welshmen, could call them to him
as he walked through his fields. Different Welsh
districts seem to have different calls for their cattle,
and the real Nevin call, for instance, is another
thing altogether from the Rhoscolyn call. These
things are a mystery, and are well understood by
the cows themselves, who will shake their heads
contemptuously at the Saxon imitator.
The church is a pretty modern building, with
a belfry, standing on an eminence away from other
buildings. The post-office where I was living is
its nearest neighbour. There are no streets in
Rhoscolyn, nor has it any centre square. It is a
parish rather than a village, and its few hundred
inhabitants live in scattered farms and cottages.
There are generally a few artist visitors, for Rhoscolyn
is almost another Sark for the rock-painter,
and one or two families find summer homes in the
neighbouring farms. There is bathing out of your
tent, which you leave on the grass at the edge of
the tiny bay, at the mercy of the winds and the
little black bullocks that roam about in the flat
marshes inland. There are rambles among the
cliffs and the heather. An ideal place for a holiday
for those who really want a holiday and are content
with oxygen and rest.
I think, perhaps, I should have found seven
weeks of Rhoscolyn more than enough, if it had
not been for the rector. I had met him casually
on an earlier visit, and looked forward to meeting
him again. One evening, soon after I had arrived,
I was walking for some distance behind him. He
was in company with a Nonconformist minister,
and at a turn in the road the two parted very
amicably with a kindly shake of the hand. It is
not always so in Wales. I ventured, when I got
up to the rector, to make some remark to this effect.
He did not at that time know whether or not I
had any ecclesiastical leanings, and with great
simplicity he remarked, “I must tell you this
indeed, Judge Parry: we must be charitable, you
know, even to Dissenters.” I have often wondered
whether the phrase would be acceptable to the
authorities if it were inserted in the Welsh Church
Catechism. As it was uttered and acted upon by
the Rector of Rhoscolyn, it could give offence to
no one who had the least charity and sense of
humour.
The post-office was between the rectory and the
outer world, and so the rector came in that evening,
and many another evening afterwards, and I was
always glad to hear the heavy scrunch of his boots
on the loose gravel in the front of the door.
Seated in an armchair with a pipe, he would
proceed to discourse at length of the affairs of the
world and his parish with great simplicity and
humour.
The recent Disestablishment Bill of Mr. Asquith
had troubled him very much. “I must tell you
this,” he said: “it has given rise to a great deal
of ill-feeling. Very wicked things have been said
indeed, and the pulpit has been used in chapels
on the Liberal side.”
I was glad to meet a clergyman of the Church of
England in Wales who did not approve of this use
of the pulpit, and asked him the kind of thing that
had happened. “I must tell you this indeed,
though you will hardly believe it,” he began.
“There was a preacher at the Calvinistic Methodist
Chapel at Llan——, who, on the eve of the election,
told his congregation this. He said he had once
been at a hanging—I suppose,” said the rector
with a pleasant smile, “that was the hanging of
a late member of his congregation, but I do not
know—and he went on to say it had been a terrible
ordeal for him, and had made him very sick and
ill. But he told his congregation quite solemnly
that, if he knew any of them on the morrow were
going to vote for the Conservatives, he would not
only go to his hanging with pleasure, but he would
be there to pull his legs.”
I am afraid I was more amused than shocked,
for he added quickly, “I must tell you it was
terrible, and it sounds very much worse in Welsh
indeed.”
I dare say the story had little foundation in fact;
but, like all these election stories, each side firmly
believes them for the moment, and as the rector
said, “it makes it very difficult not to be angry.”
The bitterness of the election seemed, however,
to have quite passed away. By nature, the Welshman
is Conservative, almost to the point of bigotry.
This is particularly noticeable in his methods of
agriculture, horticulture, and sanitation. When
he is emancipated, and, like the Jew and the
Catholic, his grievance is gone, it will be very
interesting to note his further political development.
The rector was a great theologian, and enforced
his views with liberal quotations from the Greek
Testament, which he could recite in great quantity.
He took a simple pride in his knowledge of the
Greek, and used it on occasions, I must say, in a
somewhat unsportsmanlike manner. He had much
sympathy with the Baptists, and was an upholder
of the ceremony of total immersion. He told me,
more in sorrow than in anger, of the wicked outburst
of a Particular Baptist whom he had
encountered in a third-class carriage between Holyhead
and Bangor.
“I must tell you this, Judge Parry—for you
know I have a great weakness for the Baptists,
and I should see no objection to the ceremony of
total immersion being performed in our Church;
well, to-day I met an old gentleman, a grave
reverend man, with a white beard, in the train,
and he asked me what views I had about baptism.
Well, I told him, and then I found he wanted to
speak very evil things about the ceremony of
baptism in the English Church. So I quoted the
Greek Testament to him to explain it, and I could
see he did not understand it, so then I quoted a
whole chapter to the fellow in Greek, and he got
in a terrible rage and jumped up and shook his
fist in my face, and said, ‘I will tell you what you
are! You are nothing but a damned sprinkler.
That’s what you are!’ Dear me, it was terrible
for a reverend old gentleman with a white beard
to use such language to a rector, was it not?”
I asked him if he had ever performed a ceremony
of total immersion as a minister of the Church of
England, and he told me he had not, but he was
very near it on one occasion. “I must tell you
this,” he continued; “it was when I was curate
in Glamorganshire, a fellow, named Evan Jones,
came to me and wanted to be baptized. Well, I
knew he was a poacher and a bad fellow, and a
Presbyterian, but he said he had never been baptized,
so I said I would baptize him.
“‘But I want to be baptized like the Baptists
do it,’ says he.
“‘Total immersion, you mean,’ says I. ‘Well,
I will do it then for you, if my vicar will let me.’
“‘Where will you do it?’ asked Evan.
“‘It would be good to do it at the pond in the
middle of the village on a Saturday afternoon,
when the school children are there to see, and we
can have a hymn,’ said I.
“Well, Evan did not like that idea at all, and
wanted me to go up to a pool on the hills by a
little bridge on the old mountain road; and I did
not care to go up the hills with him alone, for he
was a bad fellow. But he did not want anyone
to come with us, for his wife objected to him being
baptized, and he was afraid she might get to hear
of it and cause a disturbance. Well, I decided it
was my duty to go with the fellow, and I told him
I would do so if my vicar would allow me. Now
my vicar was a very shrewd, wise old man, and
I was very eager to do this if it was for the good
of the Church, so I went to him at once.
“‘What is it, Hopkins, my boy?’ he said, looking
up from a sermon he was writing.
“‘Evan Jones wants to be baptized.’
“‘Who is Evan Jones?’ asked the vicar.
“‘He is a poacher and a Presbyterian, and has
never been baptized,’ I said.
“‘Well baptize him then,’ said the vicar.
“‘But he wants to be immersed.’
“‘Oh, indeed,’ cries the vicar; ‘Well, why not?
Immerse him, if you like.’
“‘But he wants me to go up on the hills and
baptize him all alone in the pool by the bridge.’
“‘What does he want that for?’
“‘I don’t know,’ said I.
“‘But I do,’ said the vicar. ‘He will just be
drowning you in the pool, and we shall have all
the Dissenters going about saying Hopkins fell
in the pool late at night, when he was coming
home drunk, and that will be a very bad thing for
the Church. No, I will have none of it at all.’
“‘But what shall I tell him then?’ I asked.
“‘Tell him to go to—the Presbyterians,’ says
the vicar, and I knew well what he meant.”
You rarely saw the rector going through the
lanes without a few of the children of the parish
at his heels. For they all loved him. He stuffed
the pockets of his long black coat with sweets,
and was never in too much of a hurry to have a
chat with his young parishioners and hear the news
of their families, and listen to the recital of a text
from the Welsh Bible. He knew even more of
his Welsh Bible by heart than his Greek Testament
and would correct the least slips in the recital.
But when the text was said, it was duly rewarded
by bull’s-eyes and toffee, and a few kindly words
of encouragement. I heard that, when he was
dying, several of the shyest and wildest lads in
the place used to haunt the rectory for news of
their friend, and when the end came they would
not believe that he was gone until they saw the
coffin being carried from the house, and then they
burst into a dismal howl of mourning and despair.
Certainly, the Rector of Rhoscolyn was a friend
to all the children under his care.
He did not shine as an English preacher, for
to him it always remained a foreign language,
though he was a great student of the English
classics and always seeking to improve his English.
Milton was a favourite author. His idea of winter
happiness was to draw by the fire after his porridge
supper and read Milton. As a Welsh preacher
he was sought after and I have heard the chanting
song of his eloquence through the open windows
of the church, as I sat upon the hillside, many
fields away, on a still summer evening. He read
the service in English fairly well, with some curious
tricks of pronunciation, and I remember that we
“hurried and strayed from thy ways” rather than
“erred,” which in these modern days sounded a
very reasonable reading. But in a sermon, the
foreign tongue with which he wrestled bravely
and visibly sometimes threw him, and one still
remembers with a smile phrases such as “I must
tell you this, said St. Peter,” and “Excuse me”—another
favourite form of words to gain time for
translation—“Excuse me, but we are all mortal.”
I think, in the use of the last phrase, there was
an expression of his constant desire not to give
pain, and perhaps a feeling that the well-dressed
West-End English congregation that filled his
little church from many miles round in the summer
holidays were unused to hear these home truths
in their own elegant tongue.
But the great charm of the service was the welcome
he gave you. The Welsh service was ended,
and the English service started at half-past eleven.
The rector stood at the door of his church in a
prehistoric but very square and dignified top-hat,
shaking hands with all as they arrived. He used
to scandalise the stricter brethren somewhat by
his greeting to me. “Good morning Judge Parry,
I am glad to see you. I saw you going down to
bathe. I was afraid you would not be back in
time for church. How was the water this morning?”
I think he was—like many another good man—at
his very best in his own home. Many a visitor
to Rhoscolyn will have taken part in one of his
picnic cricket matches. We played in a field in
front of the rectory, from which the grass had been
recently mown with scythes. The pitch was of
the nature of rough stubble; but as everyone played
between the ages of two and seventy, without
restraint of sex, there was, of course, no swift
bowling, and the science of the game as we play
it in the east was neither wanted nor missed. For
there was great excitement and enthusiasm, and
the heartiest cheering when the rector thundered
across from wicket to wicket, and this was redoubled
when, at length—having been technically
out on several occasions—he gave up his bat from
sheer fatigue, and hurried off to look after the
preparations for his tea. His anxiety that the
buns should arrive in time from Holyhead, and
that the butter should be put on thickly, and that
the tea should be well-brewed, makes his feasts
more memorable to me than many an important
banquet I have assisted at.
But in his own study, when two or three were
gathered together, he was even more at ease and
at home. He had never been a rich man, and had
always been a lover of books, and his shelves were
crowded with the most unkempt collection of dear
friends that ever a book-lover had gathered
together. Bindings were in many cases conspicuous
by their absence, and in a series of volumes
one or two were often missing. These were
bargains he had picked up on some of his rare
visits to English towns. The most of his books
were theological, and many were Welsh; but the
English classics were well represented. There
were no decorative books. Favourite volumes were
placed lengthways on the shelves instead of upright,
with slips of paper in them, so that the
passages he wished to read again could be readily
found. He was, I fancy, a slow reader and a
thoughtful one. I was often astonished at the
passages from Milton and Shakespeare he could
quote. These he translated in thought, he told
me, into Welsh, to get their real meaning into his
mind.
I have heard say that he was eloquent in
extempore prayer, and I can well believe it. He
used to be very indignant over the alleged shortcomings
of some of the Nonconformists in this
respect. “I must tell you this indeed,” he said:
“there are fellows who will repeat the most beautiful
passages of our beautiful Prayer-book in a chapel,
and pretend to the poor people it is extempore
prayer. I wonder what they think! Do they
think God has never heard our Prayer-book at
all?” Then he would speak with great respect of
the powers of extempore prayer of some of the great
Welsh Nonconformist divines, but he always
wound up in a spirit of sportsmanlike churchmanship
rather than boasting: “Excuse me, but
I think I could pray extempore against any of
them.”
One of the sights of the rectory was the kitchen.
It was a bright example of cleanliness, comfort,
and hospitable warmth. In it was the only musical
instrument in the house, an harmonium, and
here, of an evening, the rector came to play over
the Welsh hymns which he and his servants loved
to sing. The rector was always rather in fear of
his housekeeper and spoke of her with the affectionate
awe that a capable domestic rightly inspires
in a confirmed old bachelor. I have no doubt that
his habit of friendliness with all the children of
the parish who visited the rectory freely, and at
their own moments, made dirt and trouble for
the household authorities, whose views of children
were more practical than the rector’s, and born
of a wider and different experience of their ways
and habits.
I remember him telling me, one Sunday evening,
a story that, I think, must have been very
characteristic of the man and his methods with the
little ones about his gate. The story arose quite
naturally, and he told it with pleasure, but without
the least suspicion that it was in any way a story
to his own credit.
“Did you see that young fellow at the church
door this morning with a top-hat and a black coat,
and a gold watch-chain?” he asked.
“I did not notice him,” I said.
“Dear me! I must tell you this,” he said.
“Have I never told you of ‘Schoni-bach’?”
The name “Schoni-bach”—the “Sch” was soft,
and the “o” moderately long—was, I felt sure, a
Welsh equivalent for Little Johnny, and I waited
with interest to hear more about him.
“It is a long time ago,” continued the rector,
“since Schoni’s father died. You know the
thatched cottage on the shore! Well, he lived
there. He was the strongest man in the parish,
and he could get underneath a cart, a big farm
cart, and lift it on his back. On market day, he
would go to Holyhead and make bets he could
lift a cart, and he would win a lot of money, as
much as half-a-crown or three shillings sometimes.
But he was not a temperate man, and one day he
had been drinking in Holyhead, and they got him
to lift a cart, when he slipped, and the cart broke
his back, and he died. Well, his widow had three
little children, and Schoni-bach was the eldest.
And they wanted her to go to the workhouse,
but she would not go. And they were very poor,
for she was not strong, poor woman, and there
was very little work for her to do, and the little
children were often starving. They were wild,
naked, shy little things, and would never come
near anyone. The poor mother had frightened
them by telling them that they would be taken
to the workhouse, and if a stranger came near the
house, they ran up to the mountain-side and hid
among the heather. However, one day I found
little Schoni on the hillside near the rectory. He
looked very thin and starved, so I brought him
down the hill, and gave him a slice of bread and
some butter-milk, and he ate it like a dog, I tell
you. I told him to come down again, but I was
out next day, and he came with his wet, bare feet
into the kitchen, and my housekeeper sent him off,
I think. However, the day after, I was writing
my sermon, and there came a tap at my own side-door—a
very gentle, little tap—and I went to the
door, and there was Schoni-bach, a little ragged,
yellow-haired urchin with bare feet. So I went
round to the kitchen, and got a loaf and some
butter-milk, for the housekeeper was in the laundry,
and the coast was clear. So I asked him where
his little brother and sister were, and he went
behind the laurel bush and dragged them out.
For there they were in hiding all the time, more
like little wild foxes than children. Well, indeed,
after that, Schoni-bach would always bring them
down and tap at my side-door, and he always found
out when the housekeeper was away; but how he
did it I don’t know. He must often have been
lying hid about the house, waiting for an hour
or more, but he was good friends with my dog,
Gelert, who never barked at him at all. But
he was very frightened of the housekeeper, who
had scolded him for his dirty feet.
“Well, in the summer, they did not come so
often, for there were bilberries and blackberries to
gather, and more chances of work and food, and
before winter came Schoni’s uncle, who was a
farmer in Canada, sent for him and paid his
passage out, and a little after that he sent for his
mother and the other children, and so they went
away, and a very good thing it was, too, for all
of them.
“Well, all this was many years ago. And last
Thursday I was writing my sermon, and I heard
old Gel start up and growl, and there was quite a
gentle little tap at my side-door. I went to the
door, for my housekeeper was out, and there was
a big fellow with a top-hat and a black coat, and
a gold watch-chain. I knew what he would be
after, so I said to him, ‘It is no use coming here
to sell cattle spice and patent foods and gold
watches, for we don’t want them, indeed, in
Rhoscolyn!’
“The fellow laughed a bit, and said: ‘Don’t you
know me, Mr. Hopkins?’
“‘Not a bit of it,’ I said.
“‘I have often knocked at this door before,’
he said.
“‘I don’t believe you, indeed,’ I replied.
“‘Well, it is true,’ he said. And he looked
straight at me, and I looked at him, and then I
began to see him again just a little ragged, yellow-haired
boy, and I cried out: ‘It is Schoni-bach!
Little Schoni come back!’ And I must
tell you this, that I was so full of joy to see him
again, I could have fallen on his neck and wept.
Dear me, but I was glad to see him yet alive!”
The rector sighed to think of the old days, and
then went on; “Yes, that was little Schoni outside
the church this morning. He was a great fellow
among all the young men there, indeed. ‘What
do you think of Canada, Schoni?’ they kept asking
him. And all he did was to keep his hands
in his pockets and rattle his money. That made
them stare, I can tell you. Schoni-bach, with a
black coat and a top-hat, and a gold watch-chain,
and his hands in his pockets rattling his money.
That was something for these fellows who have
stayed at home to see, wasn’t it? Schoni-bach
rattling his money—or, perhaps, it was only a
bunch of keys. He was always a smart lad, was
Schoni-bach.”
These stories of the old rector’s seem very colourless
without the music of his accent, the constant
pauses for the whiff of the tobacco, and the
kindly smile that accompanied them. To those
who never knew him, any written portrait of the
man must give but a faint echo of his personality;
but to the many English visitors, artists, sportsmen,
and others, who have found their way
beyond the Four Mile Bridge to the ultimate corner
of Anglesey, and there been made welcome by
the rector, these recollections will, I doubt not,
call to mind the memory of a kind friend, and a
holiday made the brighter by his cheerful hospitality.
Characters such as his seem to grow
rarer day by day. Few men of his energy and
enthusiasm would remain nowadays for a quarter
of a century in so narrow a sphere, content with
such a simple life. But the Reverend John Hopkins
was more than content—he was happy. He
had sprung from the people, and was by nature
a farmer, and to live upon the land was to him to
be at home. But, above all things, he was enthusiastic
in his ministry. His qualities are set out
without flattery on a bronze tablet that his friends
erected in the church he loved so well:
“A servant of God, in true simplicity of soul,
he loved books, music, and happy human faces,
but his chief delight was in the services of the
Church.”
I have written what I remember of the man,
and not of the priest, and though I should have
no right to chronicle or criticise his ministerial
career, I saw enough of him to understand that
the keynote to the cheerfulness and simplicity
of his character is sounded in the text that the
friends amongst his congregation have chosen for
his memorial:
“Llawenychais pan ddywedent wrthyf: Awn i
dy’r Arglwydd.”
“I was glad when they said unto me, Let us
go into the house of the Lord.”
[2] The figures of 1909 are given because in June, 1911, when this
was revised, no later figures were then published.
[3] In 1883, 43,344 warrants of commitment were issued; and,
in 1909, 136,630 warrants of commitment were issued.
[4] This was published in April 1909. The Oaths Act 1909,
9 Edw. vii. c 39 abolished the practice of kissing the book.
WORKS BY HIS HONOUR
JUDGE EDWARD ABBOTT PARRY
Letters From Dorothy Osborne
to Sir William Temple.
Crown 8vo. Illustrated. 350 pp. Price 6s.
Presentation Edition, White Vellum, 6s. net.
“We trust the new and beautiful issue of an ever-fragrant book will
give it yet more readers and lovers than it has had before.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
May be obtained from
SHERRATT & HUGHES,
33 Soho Square, London, W.
34 Cross Street, Manchester.
Or all Booksellers.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
Katawampus: Its Treatment and Cure.
Second Edition, 96 pages, Cloth. 3s. 6d.
“One of the very best books of the season.”—The World.
“The book is one of rare drollery, and the verses and pictures are
capital of their kind.”—Saturday Review.
“A truly delightful little book, ...”—Pall Mall Gazette.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
Katawampus Kanticles.
Music by Sir J. F. Bridge, Mus. Doc., Organist
of Westminster Abbey. Words by His Honour
Judge E. A. Parry. Illustrated Cover, representing
Kapellmeister Krabb, by Archie Maccregor.
Royal 8vo. Price 1s.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
Lamb’s Tales from Shakespeare.
Crown 8vo. 193 pp. Price 1s. 6d.
Pater’s Book of Rhymes.
Illustrated by A. Rusden. Crown 4to. Price 3s. 6d. net.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
The Scarlet Herring, And Other Stories.
Illustrated by Athelstan Rusden. 253 pp.
Bound in specially designed Cloth Cover
Price 6s.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
Butter-Scotia Or a Cheap Trip to Fairyland.
180 pages. Map of Butter-Scotia, many full-page
Plates and Illustrations in the Text. Bound
in specially designed Cloth Cover. 6s.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
The Story of Don Quixote Retold.
Beautifully Coloured Plates by Walter Crane.
Price 6s.
BY THE SAME AUTHOR.
The First Book of Krab.
Christmas Stories for children of all ages.
132 pages, with many Full-page Plates and
Illustrations in the Text.